Devil’s game

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Blonde

“Wow, you actually did it?” Matt, my best and childhood friend asked me amazed.

I nodded, swallowing the guilt from my throat, I hated lying to him but it was better for the both of us “whole four hours my dad booked”

“Impressive” Matt said taking a swig of his Redbull.

I honestly wanted him to devour my lips as much as he slammed back those god awful adrenaline suckers, he drank so many of them he needed to drink at least two if he actually wanted to stay awake more than two hours, but like always I didn’t say anything I thought besides the fact that they were extremely unhealthy for him, sure they tasted good but ending up in the hospital wasn’t worth it to me.

“She was surprisingly soft..” I mumbled to try to make what I was saying more realistic.

What were we talking about? Well, my lovely father decided that last night since it was my birthday and my hormones were starting to rage to get me an… escort, which wasn’t legal by any means and was doubly illegal since it wasn’t my eighteenth, I still had two years for that, however, I wasn’t about to make a fool of myself in front of an older woman who was clearly tired and had a long night ahead of her after me by letting us sit there pretending I was ever going to get aroused.

Instead, I just said I wasn’t interested and offered her to just hang out and chill as it was a cold night, we ordered pizza, cheesecake slices and just talked about life, how she got into the position she was in, I even laid on her for a moment because I had started getting upset that was how my birthday was going, my dad once again forcing me to do things I didn’t like because he was adamant I wasn’t ever allowed to turn into a fag, even after I turned eighteen and moved out he’d hunt me.

It was kind of too late for that as I’d always known I liked men since before I was even old enough to attend school but I quickly learned to hide that fact not just from him but from everyone, I even hid it from myself for a very long time until I couldn’t take it and broke down.

I still did “straight” things to get him to calm and hop off my ass but otherwise, I acted “grey”, no one could tell if I liked guys, girls, or ascended nonbinary individuals, most just assumed I wasn’t interested in dating yet or was just too shy to ask a girl out and left it at that.

When the four hours were close to up the lady helped me get messy and throw away some extra condom wrappers into the bin to at least half-ass make it look like we did anything, I managed to go just a step further before my father got to the room but that was all I could do, thankfully he just glanced over and didn’t think too much about it after she left.

“Well there’s a party Brent is throwing this weekend, maybe you could flex your new lady skills?” Matt asked, obviously joking.

“I don’t know dude, I’m not really actively searching right now if it makes sense”

“Yeah I get it” he ruffled my hair and I had to stop myself from blushing and giggling like an idiot as butterflies rushed through my stomach “you’re such a nerd Will, always focusing on your studies”

“Got to be able to make a stable income before you think about making a stable family” I shrugged, I didn’t mean it in a sexist way, I just wanted to be able to support myself before adding another person to the mix.

“I guess that’s right” he stated, taking another gulp of the sugary liquid in the can he was holding.

I wondered if my lips tasted like it he’d kiss me, I bit my tongue and shook the thought out of my head as I knew I’d get carried away if I was careless, he couldn’t know that I liked guys, specifically him.

“But still, if not to pick up girls do you wanna come?” Matt dislodged me from my fantasy.

“S-sure, I’ll drive I guess” I looked away from him.

“But you don’t have your license”

“Matt I drive safer than you when you’re sober”

“Damn, you got a point though” He chuckled.

After that Matt handed me his switch to play on while he texted his sister and a couple of other friends, I managed to beat whatever he was stuck on in breath of the wild and push him up farther in the story before he leaned close to me to see what was going on, it was hard not to get immediately aroused at the smell of his cologne but I bit my tongue avoiding looking up at him.

As if God was testing my willpower he moved closer, pressing against me and sliding his arm under both of mine most likely to keep from blocking my sight but if he were to curl it even slightly he’d be holding me by the waist which I honestly wanted so bad for him to do that so we could make out and cuddle.

He put his chin on my shoulder as he kept watching me doing whatever he was doing that made him reach over until he finally moved away and I could breathe again without having to restrain myself, I looked over to see what he was doing and he was just putting his stupid can of redbull down I looked at him frowning “wouldn’t it have made more sense to put it on the floor?”

“Maybe” He shrugged, taking his switch back right as I was about to die and killed the monster that was attacking me “but I like my way better”

I wasn’t going to argue with him especially since the reason I didn’t want him doing that wasn’t very straight sounding, it wasn’t like he blocked my sight or pushed me or anything I was just trying to keep my heart from making me snap and attack him with kisses.

I really needed to find a way to calm myself after he leaves, for now I just watched him play on his switch trying not to be too close but also close enough to see the screen, he looked at me from the corner of his eye and leaned over to me so I could comfortably see but that meant I was ambushed with his sent once more and that was bad, for both my heart and my raging hormones.

Soon his phone vibrated and he paused the game before picking it up “What?”

I stared up at him from my lashes as he frowned and gripped the consol before sighing “Alright I’ll be right there”

“What was that about?” I asked, curious and sad he had to leave.

“My sister, don’t worry about it” he ruffled my hair and I had to stare hard at the floor to keep from blushing “I’ll see you later?”

“Y-yeah” I nodded as he stood up, putting his switch into his bag and picking up his redbull.

I watched as he left my room then let out a small sigh, finally my emotions could stop raging but I saw feet standing in my doorway and I slowly looked up to see my father standing there, one hand on the doorway the other just hanging there, I quietly swallowed wondering why he was standing there “yeah?”

“Just wondering what you two were doing” he simply said.

My dad was always skeptical of Matt, thinking he’d turn me gay because he wasn’t afraid to touch and make suggestive jokes, he never meant it in a gay way though I know for a fact Matt would never have feelings for another dude, he experimented with an ex-friend once and he didn’t like it saying it felt too… jarring is the simple way he put it.

I however never experimented mostly because I already knew what I liked so the suspicion should be the other way around but if my dad even thought I was even bi I’d be smothered in my sleep so I was almost glad he focused on Matt, “we were just talking about last night, he invited me to a party this weekend”

My dad’s gaze was enough to put a pit in my stomach, I hated when he was thinking because he’d take forever to answer me, I honestly never felt safe around him but when he was silent was when I felt completely stripped of my safety as he could just wordlessly choke me at any time, and he has gotten close to doing so before, when I was younger and didn’t realize him promising to kill me wasn’t just an empty threat.

“Alright, you can have the car”

“Th-thanks” I stuttered.

He stood there for a moment before finally turning away and walking off to the kitchen probably, in that moment I felt like I should at least consider kissing a girl to see if I like it but seeing as I cried in summer camp as a child because I was dared to kiss the popular girl I doubt it’d go well and I’d be outing myself in the process.

Once I heard him chopping something on the wooden cutting board I silently opened my window and slipped out, climbing down the fence my mom had placed next to it to grow grapes before she passed away, now it was occasionally covered in poison oak but Ankara escort was mostly empty throughout the year.

Once I was fully down I walked off, knowing I didn’t have my phone but I wasn’t going to take my chance immediately climbing back up to grab it, I at least had my wallet and that was enough for me in case of an emergency.

I walked to the corner store first just to grab some water and a drink then I just wandered around, finding small family-owned businesses and hole in the wall shops that seemed happy to finally have a customer, I didn’t buy much since I had to climb the fence again to get back into my room and it’d be nice to do it in one trip.

I walked downtown with a small pastry in my hand I was nibbling on from a new bakery I had no idea existed until I took an alley that differed from my usual one, I looked in my wallet seeing I didn’t have much cash left meaning it was time to head back home before dark.

As I turned around I stared at a shop that always caught my attention, it was an adult shop so I couldn’t go in since I honestly didn’t look much older than a tallish twelve-year-old but I was still curious to see what was in there, I wasn’t big on porn but I did have some interest on the toys I could buy once I was old enough.

Every time I would look through the window of the shop the cashier, a college male covered in piercings and tattoos with a pink fohawk who was always wearing some kind of band shirt always caught me staring, when I’d look at him he’d give me a knowing smirk that made me blush furiously.

I turned around and started quickly walking from the narrow street, I pulled up my gps and set it to give me the direction home, although I had it memorized by now I didn’t really trust myself not to get distracted and lose track and I had to be home before dark or my dad was going to kill me, after a long walk that made me almost too tired to climb I took a break to just breathe, seeing that the sun was about to start setting I pulled the last of my energy into hefting myself and the still way too many bags up the fence and into my room.

I shoved the bags under my bed and covered them with my blanket, one of the reasons I bought one that was one size up from my actual bed, once I felt like they were safely hidden I crawled into my bed pulling the blanket over me, doing that thing where I gripped a handful of the duvet in my hand and held my fist over my mouth as I checked my text messages.

Most of them were from Matt, talking about the party but also asking why I wasn’t answering, others were from a groupchat where everyone was just spamming memes, I answered Matt using the excuse I was helping my dad with cooking then set my phone onto my nightstand rolling over in my bed and passing out.

The rest of the week passed by uneventful, my dad even went out one night giving me enough to properly relieve some built-up stress without fear he was going to barge in but that was all the excitement I got.

Come the day of the party and Matt already came prepared, shoving two cases of beer in the backseat before sitting in the passenger, he looked too sexy with his hair extra fluffy from that intentional bedhead look, he wore his varsity jacket over a light blue t-shirt that clung to his muscles, his blueish white jeans ripped at the thighs and knees, it was like he was tempting me on purpose but I knew it was just what he liked wearing to events like this, meanwhile I was wearing a band shirt that fit loosely on me under a pale yellow and blue flannel and dark jeans that didn’t hug a single inch of me, using a belt to keep them above my hips.

“Somehow you still look good even though you’re drowning in your clothes” Matt teased.

I just shrugged, not wanting to tell him I didn’t want to raise suspicion from my dad from wearing something tighter as that’d be weird, I just started the car up and drove over to Brent’s house, when we got there it was obvious the party had started earlier than we thought.

Matt hopped out the car to grab the beer while I took in deep breaths mentally preparing myself, Matt was definitely going to chat it up with a few girls and I knew I had to keep my heart from ripping itself in half, it was hard but eventually I just accepted that reality and got out the car seeing that he was already in the house.

I locked the car putting the keys into my pocket and walked into the house, the music was loud but not too extreme, some people had cups in their hands others bottles, and the rest were staying sober, gathering in the dining room that had been emptied of the giant table and it’s chairs with a bunch of people sitting on the floor just chatting,

I walked into the garage and saw a bunch of seniors sitting on lawn chairs smoking something, I knew it wasn’t cigarettes because the smell would have been familiar, I got curious and looked back seeing Matt was already flirting with one of the cheerleaders making my chest hurt so I quickly turned around and headed into the garage.

“Hey there cutie,” Jason said, one of the more well-liked seniors.

I had to stop myself from blushing as I knew he wasn’t joking, everyone knew he was very bi and had a full taste of both teams, if I was being honest I did have a crush on him for a long time when I was still denying my feelings for Matt and every time I looked at him I felt a hint of those feelings come back.

“Hey…”

“We aren’t gonna bite” He smirked, patting his lap “come sit”

“A-aren’t there any other chairs?”

“Fresh out,” He said smirking more.

“If you don’t wanna sit on that pervert I’ve been told my arms are quite comforting” another senior, Nate stated holding open his arms.

Nate was… questionable, no one knew where he stood as he’s made comments on wanting a few men to sit on his face while also kissing girl’s hands but he played all of that off as a joke, he’s even dabbled in teasing a few genderless people but that’s all he was, a tease that no one knew when he was making serious offers and when his “jokes” were actually jokes.

I’d prefer he not comment on my ass which was quite big when I sat on him so I went to Jason and sat on his lap, feeling my heart start to beat faster as my senses were overwhelmed with the scent of whatever they were smoking and his natural scent, it was just as much as a turn on as Matt’s, although his was less quick in its effect in Matt’s as I’d stopped pinning after him for a while now.

“What’s that?” I pointed to the sort of cigar-shaped thing in his hand.

“You don’t know?” He looked at me with a teasing look and I couldn’t help but blush at my lack of knowledge, I just shook my head “here”

He placed it between his lips and sucked in a deep breath, removing it before blowing the smoke into my face slowly hie lips so close to mine if I moved they would have touched, I inhaled the smoke and refrained from coughing as he leaned back “know now?”

I pressed my lips in a thin line thinking but still couldn’t recognize it so I shook my head “what is it?”

“Baby” He held up the thing to my lips, his long thick fingers brushing against them as I took it into my mouth and sucked, the smoke burning worse but I somehow managed to keep from coughing as I blew it out in puffs “it’s a blunt”

That’s when I coughed “Y-you just gave me weed?!”

“Are you allergic?” he asked, still calm but there was a hit of worry in his voice.

“N-no, at least I don’t think so,” I thought, staring at the blunt as it was secured between his lips “b-but I’ve never been high before, you could have warned me”

“I thought you’d at least know what it was” he wrapped an arm around my back.

He was really not making it easy to think right now and I had a feeling he was doing that on purpose and if this was back when I liked him I’d jump on the train without second thought but right now… I wasn’t sure, “I’ haven’t really been around people who smoke…”

“That’s my bad then” he rubbed my side.

I knew he was trying to get to me now, as I felt something on my thigh when I could see his wallet in his other pocket that wasn’t near my legs, I felt my cheeks heat up at that realization but for some reason, I didn’t get off, mostly because his leg was more comfortable than concrete, “can I… have another hit?”

“Have a blast” he handed me the rest of the blunt, which was halfway gone already so it wasn’t like it could be that bad… Ankara escort bayan right?

“Aye J, you sure you wanna give that to him? It’s some strong shit” one of Jason’s friends warned.

“He’ll be fine” Jason waved it off as I took a hit.

I coughed and leaned on him, starting to feel the effects already as it wasn’t like I was taking small puffs, I let the smoke come out my mouth and nose as I continued to use the blunt and it wasn’t long until I was past the point of buzzed and now completely high, it was kind of weird, it wasn’t an out of body experience like portrayed in movies but it did make me feel different, mostly really happy.

“Jason” I spoke, looking up at him.

“Your eyes are red as hell” He chuckled.

“I feel… calm” I stated still looking at him.

“That’s good, I thought you might have an anxiety attack”

“You can get, anxiiiiiety?” I asked.

“Certain people yeah” he put his hand on my head which made me smile and giggle.

“Yo he baked as fuck” Nate laughed.

“I feel really fuzzy” I hummed, putting my hand on Jason’s chest “is this how you feel?”

“Something like that” he answered.

“Mmmm I want snuggles” I whined leaning into him more and resting my head on his chest, curling up in his lap.

Everyone laughed and continued talking about whatever they were before I came in, I closed my eyes loosely gripping Jason’d shirt in my fist as I took another hit from the blunt slowly blowing out the smoke, while I was laying there I started considering more and more just letting Jason fuck me, just get the tension out of the way and satisfy the both of us, I knew Jason could handle a secret as I’ve told him some of my lighter ones before so he’d be the lowest possibility of outing me.

That was until Matt walked in.

“Will?…”

I opened my eyes and saw him standing in the doorway, his hair messy and his lips kiss swollen letting me know he’d already succeeded in getting his tongue down someone’s throat, it didn’t bother me as much as it would have had I been sober but now, I just thought he looked fucking hot.

“Mattyyyyyy” I called out, stumbling off Jason’s lap to go over to him.

“Are you okay?” He asked concerned, I never called him Matty.

“I feel happy and fuzzy” I giggled.

“You didn’t drink anything did you?” he got more concerned.

“Nope,” I said, popping the p and wrapping my arms around his neck, having to stand on my toes to do so, and even then my face still lined up perfectly with his chest “I got a blunt”

“You what” Matt did a double-take.

“Hmmm, it looks like you were busy” I ignored his previous comment and looked at his lips.

“Don’t change the subject” he huffed making my eyes snap up to his again “you got high?”

“Yyyep” I said, once again popping the p.

“Who the-”

“Matty I’m jealous” I interrupted him, leaning more into his body making him stumble back “you always get girls”

“Will, not the time, we need to get you some food” he sighed, picking me up to which I responded with a ‘wee’ sound “I’ll tell your dad you got tired on the way here and took a nap”

“I don’t wanna nap” I pouted.

“Well you’re gonna have to as neither of us are sober and you need to return home with your car” he scolded.

I whined as we made it to the kitchen and he opened Brent’s fridge, “hey hey hey bro whatcha doin?”

We both looked up to see the man himself, Brent was a junior but he could pass off as a college sophomore, dark green eyes, short blond hair, and a personality that was hard no to love it was easy to see why he dominated the school instead of someone older, I’ve also had a small crush on him.

“Breeeent” I said holding my arms out making me tip and Matt almost drop me “hai”

“What’s up with Will?” Brent asked completely ignoring me.

“Someone gave him a blunt and now he’s high off his ass” Matt sighed.

I squirmed out of Matt’s hold and took a hit from the blunt, coughing a bit before stumbling over to Brent and face planting into his chest, giggling “you’re so tall and strong”

“What are you doing in my fridge though?” he was still ignoring me.

“I heard eating makes people sleepy after they get high, I’m just putting him to bed”

“No nap!” I declared, Brent was around the same height as Matt so I had to stand on my toes to wrap my arm around him, keeping the other with the blunt down to my lips as I sucked in a breath and let the smoke come out like I was a dragon “Breeent notice meee”

“You are absolutely baked”

“Yep”

“Who even gave you that thing?” he asked furrowing his brows.

“Jason” I chirped then giggled “He got horny from me sitting on him, b-but I didn’t let him fuck me”

“Oookay yeah it’s time to put you to bed” Matt pulled me back while Brent laughed.

“I kinda like him like this, he’s more open”

“Don’t encourage this” Matt narrowed his eyes.

“Matty, would you get horny if I sat on your lap?” I looked up at him through my lashes “I have a big ass, just like a girl’s”

“We are not discussing that”

“I’m jooking, I know you don’t like mens” I giggled, wrapping my arms around him again “you only fuck women”

“Hey, take this pizza and just put him to sleep in my room” Brent chuckled, handing Matt a plate.

“Thanks man”

“No problem, however I am curious to see what would happen if we left him like that” Brent smirked and it made my knees almost buckle “next time though”

“Maybe, but I doubt it” Matt warned.

He picked me up again and I again said ‘wee’ before he started carrying me off “bye-bye Brent!”

“Bye Will”

Matt carried me up the stairs and into Brent’s room that thankfully wasn’t being occupied by horny teenagers, however I was extremely turned on by Matt’s pure strength and scent, it was hard not to squirm on him and just beg him to pin me to the bed.

Matt set me on the bed and put the plate of pizza in front of me “eat it and lay down please”

I nodded pouting and went to eat but I saw Matt leaving “where were you going?”

“Downstairs, why?”

“Stay” I huffed.

He stared at me for a moment before sighing and sitting on the bed next to me, I crawled into his lap curling up just like I did with Jason and happily munched on the pizza, Matt was shocked for a second as I barely touched him aside from a high five or fist bump and now I was using him as a seat then just shook his head lightly and wrapped an arm around me, I smiled wide as I ate when he did that, then paused and looked up at him “how do you get so many girls?”

“Huh?” he asked, confused from the sudden question.

“Whenever we come to parties like this it’s so easy for you to have someone under your arm” I looked at the pizza, which was still hot enough to scorch my tongue but I ignored it “I’m kinda jealous”

“I thought you weren’t looking for anyone?”

“I-I’m not” I lied, biting the pizza “but I’m used to seeing you make out with someone not even an hour after we arrive”

“When you put it like that I sound like a player…” he sighed.

“I know you’re not” I looked up at him, the bubbly part of my high starting to wear off as I started to just be calm “you’re just really sexy, isn’t that why it’s easy for you?”

“Are you sure you don’t have someone you like?” he asked again.

“You’re so hot Matty, all the girls can’t help but like you” I ignored the question, shifting in his lap so I was straddling him, putting the pizza down “you’re too hot”

“W-Will?” Matt stuttered as my face got closer to his.

“They must think about you a lot, and when you pick them they must be so delighted” I wrapped my arms around his neck loosely, letting my hands droop.

“Will you need a nap” Matt warned.

“It must feel so good when your thick cock is finally pounding into them, stirring up their guts, having them moan in your ear” I pressed our chests impossibly closer and leaned my lips over to his ear moaning into it, not as a joke but actual moans as I thought of him fucking me rough and deep “begging you to go harder”

“Okay it’s time for bed, you’re getting rowdy” Matt stammered but when he grabbed my sides I moaned again.

“You’re so hot Matty, I bet you fuck real good, is that why it’s easy for you? Because women know they’ll have a good time?” I continued

“Will-”

“Is it Matty?” Escort Ankara I looked up at him through my lashes again slightly pouting my lip.

“You’re not thinking clearly,” He said sternly, I ground my hips against his moaning into his ear and brushing my lips against his neck “A-are you?…”

“I’m so jealous Matty, you’re so fucking hot” I whined, still grinding on him.

“Will”

“Hm?” I looked at him unable to read his expression.

“Who exactly are you jealous of?…” he asked cautiously.

“All those women, they get to have a good time with you and I’m left with nothing but the pain in my chest watching you with them” I whined “I love you Matty, you’re so hot and sweet I can’t help myself, it hurts watching you with those other people, but you only like women, boohoo”

I was stuck on whether to cry or to keep grinding on him, even if those weren’t the exact word I’d use if my head was clear it was still true that it hurt me watching him love everyone else, it made me feel unnoticed and sometimes small, I gripped his shirt as I stared at our bodies, realizing only now I was probably making him uncomfortable so I moved to get off him but the arm around me tightened and stopped me from doing so.

Matt’s hand touched under my chin and lifted my head up to look at him, tears I hadn’t noticed spilling over and running down my face, he seemed upset by that and leaned down to kiss me, as much as I loved the feeling of his soft lips finally on mine it felt wrong so I pushed him back “D-don’t…. Don’t give me hope”

“Will” He ran his hand through my hair tucking some behind my ear “I love you too”

I paused for a minute, waiting for him to say it was a joke, or that he was just comforting me, or he meant love in a brotherly fashion but he didn’t, he just stared into my eyes until I moved and kissed him again, moving our lips together, it started out soft but as I moved to get comfortable again my hardon rubbed with his I moaned again and Matt kissed me harder.

Everything was a blur, the pizza was moved, his jacket flew off, my pants were nearly ripped clean off, his were pulled down to mid-thigh, when we finally stopped kissing and I could take a deep breath I felt him latch onto one of my nipples while he was playing with my pucker, I moaned and squirmed making Matt look up at me, he moved only for a second to that the blunt I forgot I was still holing and put it in the ashtray on the nightstand.

He went back to what he was doing, swirling his tongue around my nipple before sucking on it once more, I whined and gripped his hair jolting slightly when he spread my hole with his fingers, still not putting any of them in just to tease me as he moved up to my neck grazing his teeth on my skin “looks like you were busy earlier”

My face went completely red as I knew what he was talking about, I didn’t think hours later I’d still be somewhat loose from fingering myself before I went to go pick him up from his house, “I-I got excited thinking about you….”

“You’re cute” he mumbled.

I didn’t get to respond and he propped himself up and opened the drawer in the nightstand, staring at it with a mixed expression before grabbing a bottle of lube and shutting it, I was curious as to why he made that face but bit my tongue as I watched him slick up his fingers before they disappeared from my view, pressing against my entrance, I shivered and moaned as he slowly pushed two in.

It didn’t hurt as much as I thought it would, it just felt weird as I wasn’t used to someone else touching me there but I quickly got used to it as he curled his fingers right into my prostate, I moaned and pushed my ass back into his hand as he chuckled softly and started to thrust his fingers in and out, stretching me as he did so.

I gripped his biceps and locked eyes with him as I moaned and kept with the pace of his fingers, Matt leaned down and kissed me again firmly slipping another digit into me and stretching my insides out even more while I rocked back on his hand.

It felt like forever as he was stretching me out and teasing my sweetspot making me moan and whine squirming while grinding back onto his fingers, finally he pulled out of the kiss and sat up pulling his fingers out, I felt empty but my mouth watered as I looked at what was about to fill me while he dug into his pocket to pull out a condom, rolling it onto his hard cock before slicking it up and pressing it on my tight ring of muscle, “it’s going to hurt”

“Please” I whined, biting on my lower lip.

He growled in his throat lowly before slowly pushing in watching my face for any sign he needed to stop, it hurt like a bitch and I did tense up but I didn’t dare let him stop, wrapping my legs against his waist and pressing the heels of my feet into his asscheeks every time he slowed down, it took a while as he kept pausing to let me get used to his cock stretching my hole and filling me to the brim, I gripped his arms tightly digging my nails into his skin as his hips finally touched my ass and he was fully in me.

“Are you okay?” he asked softly.

“Y-you’re so fucking big” I moaned as his face turned beet red.

“That’s not what I was expecting…” he mumbled, lifting a hand to brush my hair from my face “it doesn’t hurt too bad right?”

I shook my head, as I got used to it the pain went away and all I was left with was the desire to have him fuck me into the bed, I rolled my hips trying to get him to move but all he did was tense and groan, I frowned and pushed my ass against him to maybe make the message clearer but he still didn’t move, I whined in frustration “Mattyyy, just fuck me already”

Again his face turned beet red but he slowly started to move his hips back and forth into me, I moaned happily and slid my hands up to wrap my arms around his shoulders grinding back into his every thrust, he was gentle, not moving too rough but as time went on he picked up speed, rubbing against my prostate and making me moan louder.

I bit my lip to try and make myself quieter as I looked up at him through my lashes, seeing his expression filled with pleasure, his eyes half-closed, his mouth open as he let out soft grunts, a faint blush painting his cheeks, it was both extremely arousing and adorable at the same time watching him melt into the feeling as his cock rubbed my insides.

I whimpered, purposefully tightening around him and rolling my hips against his making him jolt in surprise and give a sharp thrust into me, my eyes rolled back while my teeth sunk into my lip and a rough moan vibrated in my throat, it felt so good even when Matt went back to the soft pace.

“M-Matt~” I moaned in a whiney tone before my breath hitched and I moaned louder.

My back arched off the bed while my lips were roughly covered by Matt’s and the bed creaked, he was thrusting harder into me making my body shake as I whimpered and moaned into his mouth, it still wasn’t back-breaking rough but my god did it feel good every time the head of his cock hit my sweetspot making me see stars.

I felt a knot form in my stomach as the need to cum grew, I tangled my fingers in Matt’s hair while gripping his shirt with my other hand keeping our lips firmly together while his hips started to stutter, letting me know he was getting close as well.

As we kissed we both let out pleasured grunts and moans into each other’s mouths, my body shook as the feeling in my stomach got stronger and I held Matt tighter, my hole clamping down on his cock as it throbbed in me making my insides quiver, my breathing turned into panting and strained moans while my cock leaked like a broken faucet.

My back arched off the bed once more my body tensing and I let out a cry of pleasure as ropes of cum shot out my cock and onto my chest, my vision turned white as my hole spasmed and tightened, I heard Matt grunt before feeling him fill up the condom seconds later, we both collapsed pulling away from the kiss to catch our breath.

“I’m so happy…” I mumbled.

Matt looked at me with a smile and kissed my cheek as he pulled out, taking off the condom and tying it before throwing it away in the trashcan by the bed “Why?”

I just giggled and pulled him back down so that I could lay on him, feeling tired I hummed and nuzzled my face into his chest “I’ll tell you tomorrow”

“Okay then” he chuckled and put his hand on my head.

I smiled and held him close as I slowly lost consciousness, thinking about how tomorrow would go and planned on asking him to be my boyfriend, it wasn’t like he thought I was straight anymore.

Tomorrow…

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Dakota’s Surprise: Part 5 – Thorns and Roses

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Brunette

Dear Reader, I hope you enjoy this piece. If you like it, please check out my other works.

You know, dear reader, this is not like an episode in the Star Wars saga where there is an opening crawl informing the moving goer what has been going on and getting them up to speed. Please, if you have not yet done so, go back and read the earlier parts.

Special thanks to my reviewers, both to he who wishes to remain anonymous, and NaughtyDragon, who helped me slay many beastly errors. I am sure a few errors still exist, and those are all on me. If you would like to be on my team of editors, please let me know.

I consider feedback a gift, so I do read your comments and PMs. CONSTRUCTIVE criticism is always welcomed.

~mfan2112

____________________

Dakota’s Surprise: Part 5 – Thorns and Roses

We ran by the water on the wet summer lawn

I see the footprints

I remember …

Tried to believe but you know it’s no good

This is something that just can’t be understood

Neil Peart, Afterimage

____________________

“Two days ago, A drunk driver hit Mr. Gordon while getting some early morning PT. Some other nearby agents and Marines tried to save his life, but the damage was too great. I’m sorry.” Dakota slumped into her chair and wept. She only sort of heard the agent say something about they didn’t have her contact info since that was turned in before they started dating, nor did Cody’s mom. It was at the insistence of Cody’s dorm mate that they find her number. Cody never quit talking about her and had expressed to him Dakota’s importance in his life and future. The dorm mate knew they talked daily, and he had her picture tacked to his bulletin board at his desk. It took them a bit to hack into his phone, and then they found all her texts and messages. Since Agent Thorton was from the Springfield office, they had sent him personally to tell her the news on behalf of the Agency.

Her boss sent her home after HR explained the firm’s generous bereavement policy and told her not to come into the office until she was ready to come back. Her mom, Linda, and brother Dan joined her at the small church in Cody’s hometown across the state for the memorial service two weeks later. Roger sent flowers since he was at sea and could not be there. Mrs. Gordon insisted that Dakota sit next to her during the service, with Cody’s sister on the other side.

Dakota recognized many of the people there since the university’s head coach had organized the school’s bus charter to provide transportation for as many teammates and university staff and faculty who wanted to make the 2-hour trip north from campus. The University Provost and Business School Dean both expressed their condolences to her. Leslie and Karen were both there and hugged their friend while she had a good cry. Dakota had recomposed herself and was talking with Cody’s high school football coach, listening about some of Cody’s off field funny antics in the church’s fellowship hall following the service when she felt a hand on her arm.

“Hi old friend,” Dakota turned to find Hailey standing there. She threw her arms around her bestie and lost it. Hailey just held her as she sobbed and unleashed the floodgates of grief. They moved to the side of the room and talked for hours. Hailey listened as Dakota processed her situation and talked about the dreams she had for a future with Cody that will now never be filled. It made her sad to listen to her friend and former lover talk about a future without her. There was a small part of her that wanted to get them back together with her first love, but knew that was unlikely.

For her part, Dakota was happy that Hailey had found a job working in the university accounting department as a staff accountant. It was a good situation for her, close to home and the support of her mother and with the free on-site day care the university provided. She was going to be moving into a small one-bedroom apartment near campus and next to a small shopping area and playground.

“There is something else Dakota, I’m not sure if I should bring this up today, but I been wanting to tell you but held off with everything you have been going though the last few days. But I am not sure when we will see each other again face to face.”

“Um, ok.” Dakota braced herself with the possibility of being reminded of another painful situation she had worked hard to move on from.

“My boss had me over for dinner recently, and well, I didn’t realize it beforehand, but it was a setup. She had a new assistant Geology professor there as well, and we’ve sort of hit it off.”

“That’s great Hailey, in fact, that is the best news I have heard in a while.” Dakota breathed a sigh of relief.

“Yeah, Nick is pretty cool, in a nerdy way. In addition to his rocks, he loves medieval history and renaissance fairs. He showed me some reenactment costumes he has. You would love them. And he just loves playing with little Michael. Those two have a lot of fun together. Which is good since Michael’s father wants nothing to do with him. At least he pays his child support on time.”

___________________

When she returned to work, she buried her pain in her tasks. It was not uncommon for her to work 80–100 hours a week. Her work and skill were showing, and she received a lot of praise from her coworkers. When she passed the CPA exam, they gave her a $5,000 bonus, which she used to open a special account she called her Boob Job Fund.

Given that she had been working so much and studying for the exam, Dakota’s social life was almost nonexistent. About the only thing she did for fun was run. She was building some endurance and sometimes ran with a group of other women from the office. It was a great way to clear her brain and kill some stress from work, but she often thought of Cody as she ran and often used his memory to push herself a bit further in his memory.

She did consider going to the comic convention she had attended years before as her first foray as a woman, but that morning she was so tired, and images of Cody in his Green Lantern suit came to mind and she got depressed. So, she just rolled over and slept instead. She was able to take a few days off at Christmas and hang out with her Mom and Linda, but other than that it was all work.

In the spring she was invited, along with many other women in the office, to a wedding shower for one of the senior associates she frequently worked with. It was an evening of silliness and drinking way too many margaritas. Near the end, the bride to be passed out little goodie bags to each of the girls with a variety of gag gifts. Novelty flavored condoms, a pair of edible panties among other items. But it was the lotto scratch card that made Dakota’s day. She was just going to ignore it, but many of the others were scratching of theirs. A couple won a few dollars here or there. But as Dakota scratched hers, her eyes got bigger.

“Oh… my god… Oh My God.. EEEEEEEE,” the others came running over.

“What is it? Did you win?”

“She won $50,000!” someone yelled out looking over her shoulder. Everyone got excited.

“What you going to do with the money, Dakota?” asked the bride to be.

“Pay her taxes!” yelled out a gal from tax standing in the back. Everyone laughed.

Dakota, having drunk three margaritas, reached into her bra and pulled out a loose breast form and held it up. “Guess who is getting a new pair of boobs!” There was a round of laughter, but many of the gals were rather dumbfounded by it.

“Really? Did you think a tiny gal like me has C-cups? Come on, I’m an AA on a good day,” Dakota laughed.

“Woot you go girl!” yelled the bride to be. She knew Dakota’s secret and looked to help her shift the conversation. “What else you going to do with it?”

“I don’t know, maybe replace my old clunker of a car.”

The other women chimed in with what they would do with the money. Shopping, Jewelry, and paying off student loans were all popular choices. But one that stuck in Dakota’s mind was going on a cruise.

That night she mulled the idea over. She had never been out of the country. She had only been on an airplane trip once to Florida to see the mouse as a youngster with her grandparents. There were so many cruises to pick from. It didn’t take long for her to find a site listing cruises targeted to the LGBTQ+ community. One company looked interesting as they focused more on women than men and advertised 75% were lesbian. This appealed to her. She was still recovering from the loss of Cody and wasn’t sure if another man could stack up to him. At least not this soon, may be best to find a woman for a brief fling and enjoy the ride. She bookmarked the site for future reference.

The next day she made a few phone calls, first to the lottery board and then to a plastic surgeon. She was able to get an initial consultation later that week. Fortunately, her firm had a great vacation policy that was partially based upon the number of billable hours worked, and since she had put in so much overtime, she already had four weeks on the books. Dakota scheduled a week off for her surgery and another week for a summer cruise out of San Diego down the Mexican coast.

Her surgery went great and soon Dakota was counting down the days to her cruise. Her favorite part of the preparation was shopping for a new bikini that fit her new boobs. She got two, one of which barely covered her small areolas. Hoping to get laid on the cruise, she also bought some sexy bras and panty sets and a dark green corset.

On the big day, with her bags all packed, she headed to the airport to begin her journey. Of course, the airlines began to fuck things up from the beginning. There was a maintenance issue on the initial flight and so she was rerouted to an East coast hub, nothing like going 1,000 miles in the wrong direction to start your trip. A weather delay compounded the Ankara bayan escort issue so instead of getting into San Diego late at night before the cruise, she got there the morning of. A very exhausted Dakota collected her bags, realized there was only an hour until the start of check-in. “Well, that is a wasted hotel room I’ll never get back,” she thought to herself. “Why did I have to fall for the sucker’s bet of a deep discount on a nonrefundable hotel night?”

Seeing a coffee shop, she grabbed the largest cup of coffee she could get and got a taxi for the quick jaunt to the cruise terminal. She dozed a few minutes, waiting in line with a few of the other early birds until they opened, and she could check in her bags. Having a few hours to kill until boarding time, she took her day pack and walked along the harbor past the aircraft carrier museum and saw the gigantic statue of a sailor kissing a nurse. She pondered it a bit, not sure if she wanted to be the sailor or the nurse.

Finally, she could board the ship and found her room, with her bags already there. She put on the more modest of her bikinis and found a spot by the pool to relax. She was so tired; she fell asleep and didn’t notice all the people checking out the tiny girl with big tits. One of the crew shook her awake and helped her get to her muster station for the safety drill. Afterwards, she headed to a poolside bar and was enjoying a glass of wine when a blonde sat next to her. The two started to chat and Dakota was getting a good vibe when the blonde started into a rant about how awful it was that they let penises on board. Dakota’s blood boiled at the vitriol this lady had to what Dakota had between her legs. After letting the woman spew her hate for a minute, she looked her square in the eye “Well not everyone agrees with you, I for one am glad they let people with cocks on board, gay, straight or trans. Especially since I have one!” Dakota was livid now. Her face red, a bead of sweat forming on her forehead. She pointed a finger at the vile woman, “And just so you know, you ain’t going to get anywhere near it.” The blonde got all prissy and stormed off. Dakota slumped back down onto her stool and put her head in her hands.

“Hey, cheer up, not everyone is so narrowminded as that bitch.” Another woman sat next to her. She signaled to the bartender to pour Dakota another glass of wine. She introduced herself as Susan and was from outside Boston. Susan seemed like a fun-loving person, someone good to hang out with but was clearly in the friend zone for Dakota. The two women chatted for a while until Dakota realized she needed to head to her cabin and get ready for the dinner service. Since the dress code that evening was casual, she put on a floral sundress and gladiator sandals that wrapped up around her calves. She considered wearing a bra but enjoying giving her new boobs a shake in the mirror, skipped it.

A dining room host checked her in. “Ah, here we go, I have you at a table with five other women.”

“Perfect.” Dakota followed the host to her new table.

“Hi Dakota.” It was Susan from the bar.

“Hi, Susan.” The other women introduced themselves. There was Maggie, Jennifer, Sarah, and Rose. It was evident that Jennifer and Sarah were a couple. The women had a great time chatting and getting to know each other a bit. Dakota noticed that Rose was checking her out throughout dinner and didn’t pay much attention to the others.

As they finished the meal and grabbed their purses, Rose came around the table. “Dakota, I was wondering if you would like to join me for a drink?” Dakota smiled. Rose was quite a bit taller than her, had beautiful brown skin, and the biggest, sexiest brown eyes she had ever seen.

“I would love to join you, but I think I am at my limit tonight with the wine. Could we just find a quiet spot?”

“I think there is a salon on deck 11 overlooking the helicopter pad at the bow of the ship. We can head there.” Rose led Dakota up the stairs to the Salon. Dakota enjoyed the view of Rose a couple of steps in front of her going up the stairs. She had what appeared to be a very toned bum under her tight white leather pants. Her black pumps and red blouse made a stark but sexy contrast to them. Her jet-black hair was cut short, in a pixie cut, but that just accented her ears more and the pair of long dangling gold earrings on them. Dakota also noticed on her left ear she had a few more studs in them as well, going up the lobe. There were many comfortable chairs and sofas arranged around the salon so that people could have quiet conversations or just watch where the ship was taking them.

“Oh good, we can get a cuppa,” Rose said, pointing to a self-service coffee and tea bar.

“A cuppa?”

“Sorry dear, my mum is British. A cup of tea.”

“Oh, that sounds great. I hope they have herbal; I really can’t do any caffeine at this point, I only got a couple of hours of sleep on the flight out, that and a short nap by the pool earlier.”

Rose giggled. “Yeah, I saw you zonked out.” They grabbed some tea, some peppermint for Dakota, and found a couch to sit on.

“You looked fantastic in that bikini by the way.”

Dakota blushed. “You liked?”

“Honey, half the ship was checking you out. Even the gay guys. And the half that didn’t check you out, are the ones who didn’t come to that part of the ship.”

“Dang, I wish I were awake for that. These are new and I have been looking forward to showing them off a bit.”

Rose smiled, “I sure enjoyed them earlier. I must admit, my heart did a bit of a flutter when you sat at my table. So those are new, eh? I figured they were enhanced, a small woman like you doesn’t grow them that big on her own.”

“Well, they are real,” she paused for dramatic effect, “real expensive, that is.”

Rose laughed so hard some tea almost came out her nose. “Don’t make me laugh like that after I take a sip.”

“So, you’re British? You don’t sound it?”

“My mum is half British, half American. She met my dad in London, where he was doing his residency. He was in the UK in med school when the Shah was overthrown, and I am also half Persian. We moved to the States when I was four and lived here ever since. So, my accent is American, but I use a lot of British English since that is what both my parents speak.”

“That’s nice. So, your dad is a doctor?”

“Yes, and so am I. I just finished my fellowship and trying to decide on where I am going next. I have a bunch of offers and have to give my decision when I get home.”

“So, you got some good offers?”

“Yeah, they are all substantial offers, but I am not sure where I want to go. Cardiology is in high demand.”

“Wow, you must have been in school for like a million years.”

“Yeah, but all the grunt work is done and now it is going to pay off.”

“You doctors can rake in the bucks, that’s for sure. I did a rotation through the tax department and it blew my mind away when I helped with the return for a clinic.”

“Yeah, the money is significant, but that is not why I got into medicine. It’s cliché, but I am passionate about serving others. And I love the challenge that is the human heart.”

Dakota nodded in understanding, but the travel and lack of sleep finally caught up with her. She tried to stifle a yawn, but to no avail.

“Looks like someone needs to find her bed.”

“Yeah, I should probably get going,” she put her hand on Rose’s thigh, “I have had a lovely evening. Can we see each other tomorrow?” Dakota stared into Roses’ brown eyes. She had found her cruise crush.

“I would like that very much. Can I meet you for breakfast?” Dakota agreed, and they made plans to meet the next morning at the casual buffet.

“Dakota, may I walk you to your room?” Dakota nodded. Her heart skipped a beat when Rose reached out and held her hand. The two went down to her berth. When they reached Dakota’s door, Rose laughed. “I hope you don’t snore.” Dakota had a confused look on her face. “My room is across the hall.” Dakota smiled and laughed. The two stood there for a minute, neither making a move. Rose put her arms around Dakota and pulled her close as if to kiss her. Dakota wrapped her arms around Rose’s neck and rested her head on shoulder.

“I’ll see you in the morning, Rose.” She gave Rose a squeeze and headed into her room.

Dakota’s last thought that night, as her head hit her pillow, was she should have kissed Rose.

___________________

She was hemmed in. Her nose was being tickled by hair from the person next to her in bed. And a large arm from the other side was holding her. She lifted her head and looked around the large empty room. There was just a bed, no windows, doors or other furniture. “Where was this, what was going on?” she thought. She glanced to her left, she recognized that female form anywhere. Hailey stirred and snuggled in closer to her. She felt a large manly arm around her, squeezing her breast. It felt so good to have Cody holding her. Their warmth cocooned her; their presence reassured her. She gave in to the feeling of love as she leaned against her man and cradled her woman to her chest.

“Let me take care of you,” Hailey murmured as she kissed her way down Dakota’s body. She loved the feeling of her warm mouth on her cock as her soft boobs pressed into her thighs… this time to the feeling of a mouth on her cock. Hailey flipped her hair back so Dakota could get a magnificent view of Hailey’s head bobbing up and down on her cock. Those big brown eyes glimmering with lust looked back at Dakota. She felt a finger play with her asshole and she put her head back down and moaned with pleasure.

“Hey babe,” Dakota turned to face Cody’s big black cock. She grabbed it by the root and pulled it to her mouth. It had always been too big for her to take much of it in, but she used the tip of her tongue to dance all over it and then put her lips over his Escort bayan Ankara head. He grabbed her head and fucked her mouth, causing her to gag.

Dakota felt Cody putting her head back on the pillow and Hailey climbing on top of her. Her shaved pussy dripping in anticipation. Dakota used her tongue to explore the missed but not forgotten folds of her ex-girlfriend’s pussy. Soon her tongue was twisting around her clit and she could feel Hailey shudder.

They shoved a pillow under her ass while she continued to pleasure the pussy in her face. Large hands spread her ass cheeks, and she felt a thick cock forcing its way in. Waves of pleasure crashed through her body and the cock filled her ass and hit her prostrate. She could feel her own hard cock hit her belly as it flopped with each of Cody’s thrusts into her.

“Fuck me, Dakota,” Hailey moaned. Dakota felt Cody withdraw so she could get on top of Hailey. Her cock slid right in, as Dakota wrapped an arm around Hailey’s neck. She was pumping away when she felt Cody’s cock at the edge of her asshole. He plunged back in. The sensation of being in Hailey and being filled with Cody was amazing. She could hear the other two grunt and moan, but she herself could not make any sound.

Dakota continued to fuck, and be fucked, when she felt the other two reach their climaxes at the same time. She could feel the gooey load filling her ass as Hailey’s pussy convulsed around her cock. She was dying to cum when she heard a voice at the side of the bed.

“Dakota, time to be done here with these two. Come with me, be with me.” Rose’s gentle voice pierced the fog of her dream. She felt a soft brown hand take hers as the two other bodies disengaged from her own. Dakota ran her fingers through the short hair of Rose’s pixie haircut and pressed her lips to Rose.

“Come on, let’s get you cleaned up,” a brown hand took hers and lead her to the shower. It was like warm rain gently falling on her. Dakota could feel the grief and loss of past loves falling away and watched as the water went down the drain. The water stopped and Rose was waiting for her with a big fluffy towel her. She felt the terry cloth wrap around her and drifted back to sleep being held by her new friend.

___________________

Rays of sun blasted Dakota in the face as she awoke from her dream. She had the worst case of morning wood she’d had in months. Thoughts of Rose were flashing in her mind, her smile, those big brown eyes, her dangling earrings, and that sumptuous bum. She began to stroke her cock while the water in the shower began to warm and soon ropes of thick cum were splattering over the shower wall.

“Oh Rose” she moaned to herself as she recovered, and the hot water caressed her body.

She had just put on a sports bra and tucked her penis into her panties when she heard a knock on the door.

“Just a minute.” She pulled on her yoga pants and open the door. She pulled Rose into her room and embraced her.

“Wow, I have not had a good morning like that in a long time.”

“Me either.” She thought back to the last time she had gotten a good morning kiss from Cody. That seemed like a lifetime ago. “You look good, Rose.” Dakota looked up and down Rose’s slender but athletic 5’9” frame. She drooled over the camel toe Rose was sporting in her yoga pants. ‘Has to be a runner or maybe a swimmer,’ she thought. Dakota marveled at the print on Rose’s pants. They were like a bolt of lightning had hit a bouquet, electric colors everywhere, much more fun than her plain maroon ones.

“So do you, Dakota.” Rose waited while Dakota finished getting ready. Rose was intoxicated by the sight of Dakota performing the simple act of brushing her hair. Dakota had not cut her hair since she had decided to transition, and now her wavy chestnut locks were touching the bottom of her shoulder blades in the back. Rose almost fell over when the petite woman tossed her head from side to side to give her hair just a bit of body. The two headed upstairs for breakfast and watched the ship come into port while they ate. They tried to get onto a zip line excursion for that morning, but those were all full, so they opted to go on a whale watching trip instead.

The two women got onto a boat with about 20 other passengers and headed out of the harbor. The guide explained that they were looking for the first waves of migratory orcas, coming down from Alaska to the winter birthing and mating grounds at the southern part of the Baja peninsula. Rose could see that the wind and the spray were getting to Dakota through her fleece jacket, and she wrapped her arms around her new friend. Dakota was thankful for the warming snuggle and interlaced her fingers with Rose’s.

She was having a blast getting to know Dakota and doing her best not to think about what would happen at the end of the cruise. Her arm was tingling where Dakota’s hand rested and her finger was gently going back and forth.

“Oh god, she smells like coconut,” thought Rose as a whale breached the water nearby. Dakota’s scent was making her damp between her legs. Rose was watching Dakota when she turned her head around to watch a surfaced orca, but was caught by the big brown eyes looking at her. They froze, both wanting to, but not fully sure if the other did or not. But Rose didn’t care anymore if others were around or not and leaned in and placed a tender kiss on Dakota’s lips. She could feel the smaller woman melt in her arms and then regain her composure.

“That was wonderful Rose, we need to do that more, but not here. Too many people.” Rose nodded in agreement, happy to have her advances approved of, but sad that they had to be temporarily stopped.

For her part, Dakota was also enjoying being held. It was different than how Cody held her. That had been a firm, powerful hold. Then she felt safe and secure. This was more tender and loving. Not better or worse, just different. Dakota looked at the brown hand holding and played with the gold rings on her middle finger, it had a simple rose pattern repeating around it. ‘How appropriate,’ she thought. She floated when Rose took her hand as they got off the small boat and headed back to the ship for a lite lunch.

Over salads, they discussed their plans for the afternoon. Rose smiled when Dakota mentioned she might want to get a run in.

“Do you run much, Dakota?”

“Probably not as much as I should, but I like to get out. I started running as a way to be with my late boyfriend, and then it was a small way I could stay connected to him and deal with my grief. Now I run with a group at my work and it is great to clear the brain.” Dakota looked out the window as she missed her Cody. ‘Why did you have to bring him up here?’ she thought to herself.

Rose caught the look of lost love on Dakota’s face. She placed her hand on her friend’s and held it. She wanted to know more, more about her past and what made her tick, but held off prying for now. Rose was also a tad confused. ‘Is she a lesbian? She appeared ok with kissing me earlier, but she had a boyfriend in the past. Late boyfriend? What happened to him? Is she still grieving? Is she Bi? What is this cutie?’ The questions swirled in her brain faster than blood pumping through your heart.

“Yeah, I know that feeling, I used to run all the time in undergrad, and some in med school. But during my residency and fellowship, I was working so many hours, I cut back. I need to get into running form again. Plus, I think my metabolism isn’t what yours is, so I have to burn off that dessert from last night.”

“My old girlfriend used to complain about that with me as well. I guess that is one of the few good cards I have drawn in my life.”

“Girlfriend? As in gal pal or something more?” There was hope in her voice. Was she Bi?

“Something more, yeah, I have had both. Hailey was my first love. We met when I transferred to Central State, we had all our classes together and just hit it off. But then went separate directions for our summer internships, and when I got back, she was pregnant. That was the end of our romance, but we reconciled are still good friends. I consider her to still be my bestie. She’s dating a prof now and from what she says, they are getting serious.”

Dakota pulled out her phone and showed Rose a few pictures of her and Hailey, including Batgirl and the elf. There were also some pictures of her holding little Michael and others with Cody, including from the costume party.

“Wow, he’s big.”

“Yeah,” Dakota said dreamily, “230 pounds of pure muscle. Captain of the football team. But more importantly, a good man. I miss him.”

“I can tell, what happened? If I can ask?”

“He was at the FBI Academy and out for a run and got hit by a drunk driver who swerved and crossed two lanes of traffic. He was well off to the edge of the shoulder of the far side like you should be, but he didn’t stand a chance against a full-size diesel pickup doing 50.” Dakota just swirled her empty iced tea glass around staring at the cubes. This was the first time she had talked about Cody to someone else for months. And even though it hurt, it felt strangely good to tell Rose.

Rose got up and pulled her chair next to Dakota and held her. She saw her wipe a tear from her eye and felt her give her arm a pat.

“Thanks Rose, I needed that.” They decided to try out the running track on the top deck, and after putting on her favorite black running skort and new sports bra, Dakota met Rose in the hallway outside their room. She liked her skort as it allowed her to run comfortably untucked but hide any bulge. It was hard not to drool over Rose in her spandex running shorts, and she had to lead the way so she would not stare at her and get stiff. As they got to the track, they realized the folly of their plan, way too many deck chairs crowding into the track and other people would be getting in the way. They headed to the gym and found Bayan escort Ankara a couple of treadmills next to each other and got some mileage in.

The treadmills were a good call, as Rose noticed that Dakota was a better runner than she, or at least in better shape.

“I’m glad I was running next to you on a treadmill Dakota, you would have left me behind on the track.” Rose panted. She had slowed to jog shortly after they started and watched Dakota’s tits bounce and her ponytail swaying back and forth as she ran.

Dakota took Rose’s hand as they walked out of the gym, both dripping in sweat.

“Shower and relax by the pool?”

“You read my mind, Dakota.” They slowly meandered back to their rooms, enjoying each other company. “So Dakota, can I ask you a question?”

“Sure, shoot.”

“You said you’ve been with both men and women; do you have a preference? You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to.” ‘But please do.’ Rose said to herself.

“All my life I have been attracted to women. I was more than a little surprised when Cody asked me out. I was not looking for a relationship with a man, but we clicked, and I fell in love. Who knows what would have happened with us, his career path would not have been an easy one.”

They got to their rooms and went their separate ways for a bit. Rose heard a knock on her door about 20 minutes later and Rose’s jaw about hit the floor when she saw Dakota. The electric blue teeny bikini top left nothing to the imagination and went well with the skimpy cutoff jean shorts.

“I wish I had tits like yours, Dakota,” said Rose after catching her breath and the two headed up stairs.

“Well, trust me, special people like me know what being flat chested is like. You ever thought about getting a boob job?”

“Not going to do it. Not opposed to them, but they would just get in the way when I am in surgery. Same reason for the short hairstyle.” She ran her fingers through Dakota’s hair. “I love your long hair too…” She leaned forward and kissed Dakota. Dakota could feel her cock twitch and broke away.

“You could give me a hard problem if you keep kissing me like that.”

Rose looked at Dakota funny for a minute, not getting the meaning of her words, but decided to move on, “You’re lucky we are in public cause right now I want to rip your clothes off and eat you.”

“Mmm keep thinking way, you just might get lucky” Dakota teased. They got some drinks at the bar and looked around for a spot. They saw Jennifer and Sarah sitting on a couch and joined them in a neighboring one.

“Looks like you two have hit it off,” quipped Sarah.

Dakota snuggled into Rose and wrapped an arm around her bare waist. The two looked at each other and smiled

“Oh yeah, they are going off the deep end,” replied Jennifer. “Cruise hookup in progress!”

Rose stuck her tongue out at Jennifer.

“Hey that tongue should be for me, girlfriend.”

“It’s all yours cutie.” Rose kissed Dakota and slipped her some tongue. They broke it off when they heard their friends next to them doing loud fake coughs.

“Get a room!” laughed Sarah. “Say, Jennifer and I are going to the club tonight after dinner. Care to join us? There is a special live band this week we love from back home in Virginia. They rock out and are fun to dance to.”

The two looked at each other and quickly agreed.

The Sun was warm, and the four women chatted as they basked in it for a while.

“Rose, I’m going to step away for a bit and take care of something. Shall I pick you up for dinner?”

“Sounds good, see you in a bit cutie.”

Dakota left the pool area and headed to the on-board shop. She went to the health care area and found a pack of condoms and some lube. The cashier stared at Dakota’s tits for a moment and chirped, “Someone’s hoping to get lucky tonight.”

“I hope so.” She was sure the cashier could hear the expectation in her voice.

She went to her room and did her hair and makeup. She pulled out a tight-fitting black dress that barely covered her bottom. Not wanting her tuck to fall out, she put on a pair of black pantyhose and then slipped into a pair of black boots with a 4-inch heel. She stuck a condom in her purse, in case they ended up in Rose’s room, but she had the rest in her nightstand with the lube for easy reach.

She knocked on the door to Rose’s room. Rose stood behind the door as she let her in. Dakota was mesmerized by what she saw. Rose was just in a set of white lingerie, a lace bra, thong, white lace garter belt, and white stockings.

“Do you like them, Dakota? Consider this as a sneak peek for the feature performance later this evening.”

“Be still my beating heart, how am I ever going to make it through dinner?” She put the back of her hand against her forehead and did a bit of a faux backward swoon. Rose cracked up at the sight.

“I like hanging around you Dakota, you’re funny.”

“Just wait until this evening dear, I’ll make you see stars.”

“I hope so. Been a long time since I had someone play with my pussy.” Dakota walked over to Rose and pulled her head to hers and kissed with all her strength. As she did, she reached between Rose’s legs and gave her a quick rub.

“And there is your sneak peek, my Rose.”

Rose let out a sigh, and a blissful smile crossed her face. Dakota waited while Rose put on her dress, a tight white halter top, and watched as she clipped a gold ear chain to her right ear. It had a couple dangling diamond pendants and looped back into her piercing.

The best part was when they headed to the dining room for dinner. It was the simple act of holding hands that Dakota liked best. She realized how much she had missed the simple things of being in a relationship. She knew that this week on the cruise with Rose was going to be fleeting, but she was determined to make the most out of it.

They got to the table and the other four were already there, all dressed to kill. Sarah mentioned that they had bumped into Susan and Maggie after the pool and told them of the plans to hit the club after dinner. It also appeared that Maggie was trying to get into Susan’s skirt that night, and if Dakota read Susan’s expressions correctly, Maggie was going to be successful.

They pre-funked well at dinner, and there were four empty wine bottles at the end of the meal. There was an hour before the club opened, so they hit a bar for another round of drinks. Dakota was glad she got the unlimited drink pass where all she had to do was show her room key. But being a good bit lighter than the others, she knew that she had better slow down as to not have problems later. The club opened, and they were not the only ones waiting to get started. It packed quickly and the group of girls were having a blast dancing to the house music. Several other women came and joined them, but when a couple of guys came over, they were all politely pushed away.

Soon the band came on stage, and everyone got into them quickly. They were a five piece, playing covers and lots of people sang along and danced. They were quite good, a tight-knit group that obviously had played together for years. The lead guitarist, with a Megan Rapinoe look to her, had a pride sticker on her guitar and often looked back and sang to the female keyboardist with electric blue hair.

Something clicked in Dakota’s brain and that part of Dakota that cranked the tunes as a boy and danced around a small apartment when mom wasn’t home, and he should have been doing his homework, came out. Dakota the girl now rocked out, hair flying around without a care. The music was infectious and even the traditionally reserved Rose was getting into it. Dakota was loving teasing Rose by shaking her booty up against Rose’s leather pants. She could feel her short dress creeping up and she was sure more than Rose had a pair of hands on her ass during the evening.

Near the end of their set, the lead singer, and rhythm guitarist, announced that the next song was for all the love birds out there and began a slower number. One woman who had joined them was approaching Dakota to dance when Rose wrapped her arms around and mouthed, “Sorry, this one is mine.” The other woman realized she was beaten and looked elsewhere for her conquest that night.

Dakota loved the feeling of being the dainty girl in the relationship. Rose had her arms around Dakota’s hips and Dakota had hers around Rose’s neck.

“I like this Rose, just like all the school dances I never went to.”

“You never went to a dance in high school?”

“Good golly no, the old me was much too shy to ask a girl out then.”

“And no one asked you?”

“No, I was just a scrawny wallflower back then.” Rose looked into her eyes and they kissed on the dance floor. They were still kissing and oblivious when the song ended, and the band brought the pace back up.

“Rose, how about we head back to my room, it’s getting a little noisy and crowded here?” The two slipped out and headed to their room. They didn’t see the smile on Jennifer and Sarah’s faces for them. They entered the room and Rose almost threw Dakota onto the bed. Dakota could smell Rose’s arousal and let herself be ravished by the Persian tigress.

“Help me out of my dress, Rose,” her voice husky with passion. Rose undid the zipper in the back and as the dress fell reached her arms around Dakota and rubbed her boobs through her green satin and lace bra. Dakota slipped from her grasp and sat on the edge of her bed and took off her boots and took off her pantyhose.

“Rose, there is something I need to tell you. Um…you see… I’m trans and um… I have a penis….”

“WHAT??!!??” Rose was shocked. “Ohmygodohmygodohmygod!” she began hyperventilating…. “no… no… no… this can’t be. I’m sorry Dakota, I have to go now,” and she hurried out the door.

Dakota was heartbroken. She collapsed onto the bed and began sobbing. “Stupid fucking dick, I hate you, why do I have to be a boy down there?” She wept and cried for over an hour before the alcohol and the days’ activities kicked in and sleep took over.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Cheryl 3some P2

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Babes

Part 2 —————————————————————————–

I got a text at 11pm from Cheryl
“hi its me Cheryl”

I ignored the text in case it was her boyfriend playing games.

2 minutes later a second text

“You probably think this is him, but its me. You fucked my ass while I sucked him, you scraped his cum off my tummy into my sloppy seconds cunt, its really me”

I texted back “prove it”

Seconds later a pic of her open wet cunt with a vibe appears on my phone. The pic date time was seconds ago. I believed it was her.

I replied “yum when can I have some of that”

She replied “now, he’s made me suck him for ages, then fucked my cunt and came in me in seconds, So unfair. Now I want your big cock in my sloppy seconds cunt”

I texted “OK, but what about him” she texted back “He’s gone home”, I replied “OK” and had the address back in seconds. I got in the car, drove to near her place, parked on the street and was knocking on her bedroom window in 10 minutes.

Cheryl whispered to me to remove the fly screen and pass it into her. She opened the bedroom window naked, and pulled me inside and into her arms. Cheryl kissed me passionately. Her mouth tasted of sex.

I said “You’ve been sucking cock haven’t you”

She replied “yes, for ages, felt like hours. Little cock though, need a big cock!”

She dropped down to her knees in front of me, pulled my shorts down and deep throated my semi hard cock in one movement. Her lips mouth and throat felt fantastic. She slurped my cock up n down for a few moments then pulled off and said “Fuck I need that big cock in my sloppy seconds cunt. Please fuck me”

I asked her “how long ago did he cum in you”

Cheryl replied “I texted you less than 1 minute after he came in me. I’m a slut for sloppy seconds fucking”. That meant she had been cum in 15 minutes ago.

I pushed her onto the bed, throwing my clothes off and was soon naked. My cock was rock hard and pulsing, nice fat thick purple and slicked up wet from her mouth. I lay down on her sexy bikini babe body and impaled her pussy with my big cock in one thrust. Her pussy was soaking wet and super slippery, as only cum can make a pussy. I pulled her hair forcing her neck back and she arched her back cramming all of my 9” cock into her sloppy pussy.

I whispered in her ear “Is that what you wanted? My big hard cock in your tight cheating sloppy seconds cunt.”

Cheryl was saying “Oh God , Oh God” and shaking hard, her body went rigid and her cunt pulsed and squeezed on my cock. I could hear the juice and cum in her tight pussy squirting onto my balls.

I said “Your cheating slut’s cunt is squirting his sloppy seconds cum all over my balls. You are going to suck that clean aren’t you slut”

She nodded and clawed her nails down my back, “Fuck me, fuck my sloppy seconds cunt” she screamed. Her sexy voice continued “He’s cum in me 3 times, Once this arvo outside in the garden, second time on the couch, then I had to suck his cock for an hour to get him hard enough to fuck me again.”

I started slamming my rock hard cock into her tight sloppy wet pussy. She was pulsing so hard, squeezing my cock with her tight pussy.

She was begging me “cum in my wet sloppy seconds pussy. Three big loads, give me a fourth load of cum”

I rolled onto my back, pulling her with me, still Ankara escort impaled on 9” of rock hard cock meat. She immediately started pumping up n down on my rock hard cock. With one hand I helped her pull down even harder, the other went on her perfect firm bikini babe ass, then a finger found her crack, and impaled it deep in her ass.

Cheryl’s face went dark red, she pressed down hard on my cock, rubbing her clit on my pelvic bone. I shoved a second finger into her tight little anus.

Cheryl just shook screaming “Farrrrrrk. Im Im Im cum cum cumming”

She was shaking uncontrollably but bent her head to kiss me, I kissed her and pumped her tight ass with my 2 fingers, Her head slipped and got my lips on her ear and I said “Sloppy seconds cunt, four loads of cum, you’ll be sucking all those loads off my cock soon”

Cheryl kept cuming then suddenly squirted a big load of female ejaculation all over my cock n balls, making us both super slippery.

This set her off on another big pussy cum and she was cuming and squirting at the same time. Her ass was pulsing beautifully on my fingers. The squirt, pulsing pussy and her filthy talk got me and I exploded a huge load of cum in her twice fucked pussy. Cheryl was kissing me deeply as I pumped out my load into her already cum soaked pussy.

Shortly Cheryl pulled her wet dripping cunt off my still hard big cock. A big blob of our combined juices fell onto my tummy at the base of my cock. She immediately lent down and sucked my whole cock down her throat.

She said “God sloppy seconds cum covered cock. Your cum is so sweet, can taste his dirty sour cum too. Fuck I love two guys loads of cum, I feel so filthy, such a fucking slut, I love it. I want 2 loads of cum all the time now. I’m hooked on being a cum slut”

Cheryl carefully licked all the dripped cum up off my cock balls and tummy. She continued to deep throat me. I had barely gone soft after cuming. She would take my cock all the way down her throat and managed to lick my balls and then just get her tongue on my ass as she sucked. Her expert cock sucking got me hard again after a few minutes and I pulled her lips off my cock n spun her around in doggy position. She put her head down on the bed and kept her twice fucked leaking cum covered cunt in the air for my viewing benefit. A small drop of cum dripped from her sloppy seconds pussy.

I pushed my hard cock deep into her wet cum soaked pussy. Then I started fucking her really hard. She grabbed a vibrator from under a pillow and set it onto her clit. As she started to work up to a cum I pulled out of her sloppy wet cunt and lifted my hard cock head to her ass. I pushed forward, Cheryl gasped, then my cock entered her ass. It was easy entry as my cock was so lubed with cum. Within 10 big hard thrusts Cheryl was screaming out another big cum, this time a huge ass cum. I had just cum so I was able to control myself a little.

I said “shove the vibe in your sloppy seconds cunt”

Cheryl did so and I could feel it vibrating through the wall of her ass. Cheryl started squirting again, and then started pussy cuming.

I was saying to her “Going to get my mate to cum n fuck your sweet ass, so its sloppy seconds ass. Going to have two big cock studs fucking you, passing you back n forward like a fuck toy. Cum in your cunt, cum in your mouth, cum in your ass, cum all over your tits, cum in your hair. You’re my sloppy Ankara escort bayan seconds fuck toy aren’t you. Going to let me fuck you with my mate aren’t you?”

Cheryl was cuming but saying “Yes, sloppy seconds, slut, I’m a cum slut, going to do what you say, fuck, fuck cuming, slut I’m a slut”

It was all too much for me , fucking her tight sweet bikini babe ass, so I soon fired off another big load of cum. The first few squirts went deep in her ass, then I pulled my cock out of her perfectly clean ass, and held the cock head right on her anus. My next squirt of cum left a nice little dob of white cum on her pretty pink ass hole. She was pulsing so much her cunt expelled another big glob of mixed cum and it slid down her pussy lips.

She collapsed forward onto the bed, then rolled to her side pulling her pussy lips aside for me to look at her sloppy seconds pussy and well fucked ass.

We lay cuddling and Cheryl told me that was the hottest fuck she had ever had. She said she was prepared to do the things we talked about while fucking and gave me permission to set it up soon.

Suddenly we heard the front security door rattle. Then the front door open. I was up, grabbing my clothes, phone and keys in an instant, then out the widow pulling it closed behind me.

I was outside for less than 5 seconds when her boyfriend entered the room.

He said “I came back to fuck you. Realised I hadn’t made you cum and you’re such a slut, I don’t want you ringing that bastard friend of yours, to come fuck you with his big cock”

I could just see bits of clothing being thrown on the floor. Cheryl moved to the center of the bed so I could get a good view of her entire body. He got on the bed between her legs and put his face in her pussy.

He immediately said “Fuck Cheryl, what the fuck have you been doing? There’s cum n cunt juice all over your cunt lips”

Cheryl replied “You left a girl high and wanting, was so horny that I’ve been doing it for myself since you left”

Cheryl grabbed her vibrator from under her pillow and showed it to him.

He demanded “fuck, shove that vibe in your slutty cunt. You were thinking about his big cock weren’t you. You want his big hard cock in you, not mine”

He slapped her wet cunt very hard, then turned her over and slapped her ass cheeks on each side really hard.

He demanded again “Shove that vibe in your slutty cunt. Admit you were thinking about his big cock. You want his big hard cock in you, don’t you”

He grabbed her hips and pulled her up into doggy position. He slid his modest cock into her sloppy seconds cunt, then started fucking her really hard. On one pull out he must have pulled out too far and on the next in-stroke he impaled Cheryl’s ass with his cock. She screamed and I could hear him grunting as he continued to fuck her.

He was also slapping Cheryl’s ass cheeks hard so they were now a fierce red color.

Cheryl must still have been enjoying it all, as she guided her purple vibe to her leaking wet pussy, and I saw her shove it hard into the hilt in her sloppy seconds cunt.

The added pressure of the vibe in her cunt had just sent me over the edge, and it was clear from her boyfriends sounds and increased pace of fucking, that it was having the same effect on him.

They both screamed out huge cums at the same time. Her boyfriend got up and while dressing said “I don’t know Escort Ankara what’s got into you Cheryl. You are on fire just now. Never seen you so turned on. Came back to catch you with that asshole friend of yours and instead you give me the hottest fuck yet. Here slut suck my cock clean so I don’t have to wash when I get home.”

I saw him grab her hair and force her protesting face down onto his cock. She clearly resisted but as he forced his cock into her mouth, she got her hand in her wet pussy and was cuming in seconds from being force face fucked.

Cheryl was clearly a hot one, and her boyfriend knew some of her buttons to push. He must have got hard and the blow job continued, Cheryl kept sucking and soon he exploded another load of cum in her expert sucking mouth.

He pulled his cock out of her mouth, tucked it into his pants and was heading out the door without even saying thank you or goodnight.

As he headed out the front door he looked up the drive to where I was standing in the shadows near her window. He startled and stood still peering into the dark at me for 5 seconds, then shook his head and walked off down the drive to his car.

Once he had driven off Cheryl opened the window and called my name. I moved over quietly and she said “I am so sorry, didn’t want the bastard to touch me, but if I didn’t give him what he wanted he would have suspected.”

I said “c’mon this is me you are talking to. I know that’s all part of your sloppy seconds , cheating, cuckold fantasy” I reached in the window with both hands and started squeezing her hard nipples. She reached across the window sill and grabbed my rock hard cock out of my shorts. She squeezed my cock so I squeezed her nipples very hard and she gasped then started cuming. I increased the pressure on her hard nipples and she continued to cum, then started squirting as well.

Cheryl bent down and deep throated my cock in one go. I continued to squeeze her nipples really hard and she continued cuming and saying “Fuck fuck fuck, so good, fuck that’s good” as she sucked my cock

After a few minutes of sucking she stood and span around presenting her perfect bikini girl ass for fucking. As she’d just been ass fucked by me and her boyfriend and my cock was wet from her sucking, I just shoved my big thick 9” cock deep into her willing ass in one hard shove.

Cheryl screamed but pushed back and after two more deep strokes rewarded me with a hot squirt of female ejaculate all over my balls. This set me off and I ran up to a massive cum and pumped my load into her still tight but well lubed sweet ass.

Once I’d stopped cuming Cheryl pulled her ass off my cock and span around sucking me down, his cum, my cum, her ass cum, sucking it all down into her sweet sexy mouth. This time I took a leaf out of her boyfriends book and grabbed her long blonde hair and forced my cock deep into her face then pulled out. This rough face fucking really turned her on and she sucked me so hard and deep that I soon was hard again then pumping a my last load of cum into her mouth. Cheryl had her left hand buried in her sloppy seconds cunt and growled out one last cum as she sucked me dry.

She recovered fast and said “You better get going, would not surprise me if he comes back to check on me again shortly.”

I left quietly after putting the fly screen back into place and kissing her pretty face good bye. Her lips tasted of all the body fluids and body parts she had had in her mouth for that day. What a wild sexy woman.

Comments and encouragement to write the next chapter would be appreciated.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

camping_(6)

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Big Tits

I grew up is a fairly well off family, I went to private school and my family and I only ever spent vacations at 5 star resorts.

This all changed for me when I started high school and met Barney. Barney was unique in my circle of friends as he did not come from money. He had earned a scholarship and his family didn’t have to pay for him to go to our school. Despite our different backgrounds we became great mates.

The first summer after I met Barney he invited me to go camping with his family for 3 weeks. His family owned a small plot of land about a 2 hour drive from the city. Apart from a small shack his dad Brian had built there was nothing there but bushland. There was no electricity or plumbing or any luxuries. His family had dirt bikes which they rode around on tracks Brian had made through the bush. There was also a good surf beach about ½ an hour away. As a keen surfer I thought it sounded awesome.

Barney’s family consisted of 2 younger brothers (Mitch they insisted I call them by their first names which I had never done with any adult, and they spoke to me like I was an adult. Again something I was not used to. I also started to develop a crush on Sam. She was cute rather than beautiful. She stood about 5 feet tall and had a great body but I think I was just attracted to her personality and they way she seemed so confident in being herself. Unlike the women in my family who were always stressing how they looked and what clothes they were wearing.

The first week camping was terrific; I didn’t miss the 5 star luxury my family seemed to depend on when we went away. There was good surf and I had learnt to ride a dirt bike pretty well.The end of the first week however was not so good. I woke up in the middle of the night feeling sick and was soon out in the bushes throwing my guts up. Barney got Sam who stayed with me most of the night and made sure I drank in between my trips to the bushes.

In the morning Sam and Brian began talking about driving me home. Ankara bayan escort I was distraught I didn’t want to leave. I told them I felt ok and just needed to catch up on my sleep and I would be fine. Sam told me to try and sleep and when I woke up she would give me something to eat, if I could keep the food down I would be allowed to stay. I agreed and hit my sleeping bag as Barney and his brothers drove off with Brian to the beach.

I slept for about 3 hours and woke up feeling good. Brian and the rest of the family were still at the beach. Sam commented that I looked like I needed a shower and she would start up the hot water heater. With no electricity Brian had made a wood burning water heater which could heat water from the rain water tank, the only hitch was you needed someone to man the pump at the tank and pump the water otherwise no water would come out of the shower. I was impressed by the system as my father struggles to change a light bulb.
The shower itself was on the outside of the shack and offered no privacy as it was completely exposed. Under normal circumstances I would not have felt comfortable showering there but I knew Sam would have to be manning the pump so I knew she wouldn’t be able to sneak a peek.

The shower was great, I was able to wash the grime off and I actually enjoyed being naked out in the open. I wrapped myself in a towel and went to the pump to thank Sam but she wasn’t there. Just as I called her name she appeared from the shack wearing a towel herself. Her near nakedness surprised and excited me.

“I thought you had to keep pumping for the shower to work?” I said.

She smiled and said “5 minutes of hard pumping will give you 10 minutes of water. Would you mind pumping so I could have a shower?”

I readily manned the pumped and watched her disappear around the corner. As I pumped I suddenly realized that not only was Sam naked right now just around the corner but if I pumped hard enough I might be able to spy on her naked. Escort bayan Ankara I pumped like a man possessed watching the clock. As soon as 5 minutes were up I crept inside the shack and went over to the window by the shower.

Sam was naked in the shower washing her hair; she had medium sized breasts with large pink nipples, a flat stomach that led down to a triangle of black hair between her legs. My hand went down to my cock and started to pump it. I watched as she started to soap up between her legs. At one stage she turned around and I saw her gorgeous ass, when she went to pick up a shampoo bottle I saw her pussy lips and asshole staring back at me. A few more seconds and I would have blown my load all over the window but instead to my horror I noticed the water starting slow to a trickle. I raced back to the pump and hoped Sam would just think it was a blockage in the pipes.

Sam reappeared a short time later wrapped in her towel looking refreshed. I was still pumping the water pump like a madman hoping she hadn’t realized why the water had slowed. “You can stop pumping now.” She said with a smile.

I started to feel relieved until she said “Did you like what you saw?”

I felt myself go red and I looked down only to see that I still had a boner which was making a tent out of my towel. I started to stammer but Sam said “its okay, I watched you when you were showering its only fair you watched me.” I went even redder.

Sam then removed her towel and started to dry her hair with it. I sat open mouthed as this naked woman stood before me. “Do you like what you see?” she said. I managed to nod. She smiled and reached down for my hand and led me into the shack.

Once inside she whipped my towel of and kissed me. We were the same height and it felt so erotic to have a naked woman pressed up against my naked flesh. She pushed me down onto the bed and started licking and kissing my stomach, going lower and lower. I groaned out loud as her mouth enveloped my cock, Bayan escort Ankara her hands stroking my balls and thighs. She moved her mouth down to my balls and started licking and sucking them. Just when I thought it could not get any better she pushed my legs up to my chest and started licking my asshole. I had never heard of anyone doing that to somebody else before, one part of me was shocked Sam was doing it to me and the other part was so glad that she was.

She reached up her hand and started to jack my cock as her tongue continued to rim my puckered hole. I could not suppress the groan as her tongue actually began to force its way inside me. She seemed to sense I was close and sat up and impaled herself on my cock. I sat up and started sucking on her long nipples the whole time thinking “I’m fucking Sam, I’m fucking Sam.”

Sam then got up on all fours and said “Please fuck me in the ass.” I looked at her delicious bum. I could see her asshole glistening with her pussy juices, remembering how it felt when she did it to me I leaned forward and licked her. “ohh yes” Sam screamed and reached back to pull apart her cheeks for better access. I reamed her just like she did me; I could feel her rubbing her clit as I plunged my tongue into her rectum.
I couldn’t take it anymore so I sat up and placed my cock up against her hole. She pushed back as I pushed forward and it was in. It was tight and unbelievably sexy. I didn’t last long and was soon pumping semen into her bowels.

We lay there for a while before she said “I guess that means you do feel better! You better go get dressed before Brian and the kids get back.” I scampered back to my tent to get dressed scarcely believing what had just happened.

Brian, Barney and his brothers arrived a short time later and were pleased I was feeling better.
Sam was wearing a short dress and started to serve up some lunch. Barney pointed to the back of her thigh and said “You’ve got something on your leg.” I looked down and realized it was my semen that must have leaked out of her ass. She scooped it up with her finger and put it into her mouth “Just a bit of mayonnaise” she said and gave me a quick wink.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Deal with a Demon pt. 1

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Anal

Music blaring.

Windows down.

Wind through my hair.

What a great day!

Heading down the freeway, I’m on my way through Texas. I’m finally heading home from a long “business” trip. Too long.

And when I say business trip, I mean something that’s nobody’s business.

The Foo Fighters are playing, Best of You. The best part is I have the road to myself. Not another car in sight. Just me, this joint and good music. And some boy walking down the road. I take a good puff and blow smoke rings out the window. Oh wow! That boy looks good. I should pull over and see if he wants a ride!

As I roll up beside him in my Audi, I get a better look at him. He’s got on a red pair of shorts, showing off his hairless legs. A tight shirt that shows a rather feminine body. I turn the music off as I roll down the window. “Hey kid, need a ride?”

The kid looks surprised. He looks around before finally meeting my gaze again and then he points at himself as if to ask if I mean him. His face is so adorable, especially with that head of raven black hair. “No, I’m talking to the flies, of course, I’m talking to you.”

He meekly nods his head. “Well hop in then.”

I reach over and open the door for him and he nervously hops in. He’s got the darkest brown eyes I’ve ever seen. His skin is a creamy caramel color. Almost too delicious. “So kid, what’s your name?”

“I… I’m Felipe,” he stutters, his English is pretty good, I’m surprised. I can easily tell he just came over the border.

“Well, Felipe I’m Draco. It’s nice to meet you.” I extend my hand. He looks at it for a couple of seconds before placing his soft tiny hand in mine. “So how old are you, Felipe?”

He looks up at me as I give his hand a couple of shakes. His grip is rather non-existent. “I… I… I Just turned 18.”

No way! How did I get so lucky!? “You don’t say? Well, what is a kid your age walking hiking out here all by yourself?” I ask him.

He looks at me with those innocent eyes… I can tell without reading the dear boy’s mind that he’s trying to decide if he can trust me. The flustered look he has on his face is utterly adorable.

“You can trust me, Felippe. I’m not going to hurt you, I promise.” That’s mostly the truth. I’m not going to hurt the boy. But my intentions aren’t entirely pure.

I see the gears are spinning in that developing brain of his. His thoughts are causing such tension in that lithesome body of his. So much conflict in the boy. I can practically see the battle that’s going on in his mortal mind.

“I… I’m…” He hesitates as if he still can’t decide if he should tell me.

“Let me guess, you’re running from something.” He nervously nods.

“Are you not from here?” I ask.

He shakes his head no. Just as I thought, he must have somehow crossed the border from Mexico. He’s an illegal alien. Just perfect.

“Where are your parents?” I ask. He tenses up at the mention of his parents. Suddenly tears fall from his eyes. I can only assume they didn’t make it or worse.

“Are they still in Mexico?” He shakes his head no only confirming the worse.

“Did something happen to them?” He nods as more tears flood his eyes.

“They’re… They were killed…” The boy begins to cry in earnest. Poor thing.

“I’m sorry to hear that. Everything’s going to be alright from now on, you’re with me.”

He looks up at me with those sweet eyes and tries his best to wipe away the tears.

“Do you have any other family?” He nods frantically.

“I.. I have a twin sister…” He says.

“Where’s she?” I ask.

“They took her! The bad guys took her.”

“The men that killed your parents?” He nods in confirmation and more tears fill the boy’s eyes. Hmmm. I see opportunity in the boy’s tragedy. Hunt down the men that killed his parents, save his sister and I’ll have a two of them. Plus I’ll earn the boy’s loyalty. A wicked smile appears on my face. I can only assume the girl is going to be used as a sex slave. Huhhh, cartels… Such awful humans…

Who am I kidding…

I’m planning on doing the same thing with this poor boy. Of course, mortals don’t have any right to have slaves. They’re no greater than the ants they crush under their boots. Besides, the boy will enjoy being mine, once he comes to terms with his place in life as mine. Of course, we should really break the notion of her being a boy right away. As soon as I get the girl into my home, I’ll show the girl her new life. We’re not far from my penthouse. Fuck… I’m so giddy with anticipation.

“They are horrible people…” He says looking out the window. He looks so delicious… I could practically… Come on Draco, keep control of yourself.

“So, Felipe… Now what?”

He looks up at me once more with those cute feminine eyes. I can feel the urges rise up in me. “I… I don’t know.”

“You don’t know? That’s not good. I take it, you didn’t think things through, did you?”

He shakes his head. He’s all alone and no one’s going to be looking for him, besides maybe the cartel. How did I get so lucky?

I’m going to have so much fun with this little sissy. I can feel a devilish grin curl on my face. “Well, don’t worry. I’ll take care of you. Is that what you want? For me to take care of you?”

“What.. what would that mean?” He asks timidly. He’s rather cute when he’s nervous.

I give him a big smile. “Well… You’d come to stay with me. You’d have plenty of food to eat, clothes to wear and a bed to sleep in. Of course… if you don’t mind, I would like it if you abide by some rules and of course, earn your keep.”

“Rules?” he asks. The shocked look on the boy’s face excites me.

“Don’t worry about those, we’ll go over them once we get to my place.” We finally arrive in Dallas and soon after we’re pulling into my building. I open the door for the boy and hand the keys to the valet.

“Mr. Kustova, welcome back,” Rosemary says as we walk through the grand entrance of glass. The floor is all stone with two creeks flowing through to an indoor pond stocked with Koi fish.

“Thanks, Rosemary. Make sure I’m not disturbed for the rest of the day.” She nods. She’s looking fine as always in her black business suit and fiery red hair with a face full of freckles. Maybe later I can have more fun with her. “You’re looking lovely as always.” Her face burns almost as bright as her hair.

“Thank you, sir!” She squeals at the compliment.

“Also if you could have someone bring up some clothes for Felippe here, I would greatly appreciate it. You know the kind I like.” I’m going to have this sissy dressed up pretty by the end of the night.

“Right away, sir!” she replies.

“Thank you, Rosemary.”

I place my hand on the boy’s shoulder and slide it down to the middle of his back as I usher him along to the elevators. I can feel him tremble at my touch. His face only barely makes it up to my chest, which kind of turns me on even more.

Once inside the elevator, I command the voice recognition system to take us to the top floor and it recognizes me. I still find the technology these mortals create deeply interesting. To think they’re cable of such feats amazes me.

“Is… is this place yours?” The boy asks as he looks out the glass walls of the elevator at the view of the city.

“Yes, it is all mine.” My voice carries the weight of that statement. As we finally reach the top, the elevator doors open up to my penthouse. The boy’s eyes go wide, struck with awe at the extravagance of the suite. Which is ironic to me. I find it rather lacking compared to the other places I own.

With Ankara escort my hand still on the boys back, I lead him in. The floor is a dark grey marble which leads to a dark charcoal sofa in a rectangle shape that horseshoes around the entrance to the elevator. A white fur rug lays in the middle of the sofa. There are stairways that lead up to a loft on each side of the sofa. The stairs come out from the walls. It’s opened up between the stairs and leads down to the dining room, which has a rather long rectangular table with 10 chairs around it. All of which are a deep charcoal grey color to match the theme of the room. A wall of windows wrap around the elevator and stops at each of the stairs, then continues on the other end. On each glass wall is a door that leads out to the balcony that wraps around the entire place.

I escort the boy to the sofa and push him down as I take off my suit coat, then I pop a squat next to him.

The look on his face is priceless. A mix of fear, awe, nervousness, and hint of sexual arousal. Just a small hint.

I look him over as he nervously looks away. I gently grab his chin and pull it towards me. “Don’t worry, you have nothing to fear from me,” I assure him. At least, I’m not going to hurt him, but I do have other intentions for the boy.

Just to test the waters, I pull the boy closer and bring my lips to his. I can feel his body tense up as I shove my tongue in his mouth. He doesn’t back away or tries to push me off. He’s just frozen. I can feel the fear seep off of him. So tasty!

My hand slides down to his neck and falls to his chest. It continues to travel down south until I reach the bottom of his shirt. Then I begin to tug it up over his head as I pull back from our kiss. “Listen, kid… I’ll make a deal with you…” I say, finally breaking the silence. He shyly tries to cover up as my hand lands on his thigh, but he listens to me.

“I’ll help you rescue your sister and exact revenge on the people responsible, in return… I want you… Mind, body and soul.” The look on the boys face made my dick twitch.

“What?!” He asks with such a startled look upon his beautiful face.

“That’s the deal, in exchange for saving your sister from such a horrible fate and killing those who are responsible you will belong to me.” His eyes widen as he registers the words I spoke.

“What… What would you do to me?” he timidly asks.

“Oh don’t be afraid. Honestly, it’s not as bad as it sounds. Obviously, there’s going to be a lot of sex, but like I said many times now, I have no intentions of hurting you. In fact, I bet you’ll come to enjoy being mine,” I assure him as my fingers caress his thigh.

“How do I know you’ll keep your promise?” he asks.

“That’s a good question. The fact that I’m even proposing the deal with you has to mean something. I could have just tied you up and had my way with you, but I’m not that kind of de… person.” Almost slipped up there. This boy has me infatuated so much that I’m not thinking clearly. “Unlike my brothers and sisters, I don’t take pleasure in others suffering. I prefer to see my lovers happy.”

“Besides, a happy servant is a loyal servant. Loyalty is what I desire.” Along with that tight little butt of yours. These dirty thoughts aren’t helping. “You’ve been through a lot, the death of your parents, the lost of your sister. I’m offering you shelter, pleasure, food, the chance to save your sister and exact revenge on the people who did this to you. All you have to do is be with me.”

“What will happen to my sister?” This boy is smarter than he looks. I’m impressed and that rarely ever happens on this planet. “Another good question, you’re a bright boy. I promise no harm will come to your sister and once she is freed from the scum who took her, she is free to do as she pleases.”

“Okay… If you free my sister and kill those monsters, I’ll do it.” His face is full of a delightful combination of fear and hope.

“Awesome! Even though at first I’m sure you’ll rethink this arrangement, eventually you’ll come to love it. All that’s left is the paperwork.” I snap my fingers and a scroll burns into existence. I smile as the look on the boys face is mingled with shock, amazement, and above all else utter fear.

Why is fear such a powerful emotion? It always gets me excited. Makes me want to do terrible things to these mortals. It’s like a drug to beings like me. If I wasn’t trying to be good, I would’ve relished in it.

The scroll unravels, revealing ancient demonic letters that say what I want them to say. That the boy will be mine for all of eternity and then some. I take his hand and bite into his thumb drawing blood. Pressing his bleeding thumb against the scroll, his fate is sealed.

“What… What are you!?” he asks with trepidation.

“Well… I guess there’s no point in hiding it anymore. You belong to me for all of eternity. Hahahaha.” I can’t help but give out the stereotypical demonic laugh. What’s the point of being a demon if I can’t have a little fun?

Standing up, I transform into a shadow of my true form. Horns, tail, wings, digitigrade clawed feet. Burning halo and all. “I’m one of 13 gods of the demon race!” Fear has completely taken over him. I can feel it seeth off of him, so tasty. But alas, filling the boy with fear isn’t my intentions, I’d rather fill him with cum.

In an instant, I’m back in my human form. Sleek black hair, neatly trimmed goatee, and stash, not an ounce fat and of course a rock hard cock. I may or may not have forgotten the clothes I wore. Who am I kidding, I did that on purpose.

Standing naked before the boy, he is paralyzed with a melting pot of emotion. I can feel each and every one of them as if I was the who was feeling them. I don’t even need to read his mind to tell he believes he’s in way over his head. Poor thing. Scared, nervous, confused and slightly aroused. His eyes drop down to my cock. I can his thoughts fill up with my dick. I let myself collapse onto the corner of the couch, laying one leg towards the boy as the other remains planted on the floor.

I beckon him to come here with my finger. He takes a big gulp, swallowing down his nerves. “Don’t be afraid of me, Felipe, as I’ve stated over and over again, I have no intentions of hurting you,” I reassure him. “Quite the contrary, I intend on making you experience orgasms so powerful, you’ll be begging me for more.”

The smile on my face said it all. I just want to fuck this boy until he passes out. “Now why don’t you come over here and seal the deal. After that, I’ll save your sister and kill the fucks that are responsible.”

His eyes go wide and I can see the conflict expressed on his face. He’s uncertain whether he wants to. Part of him believes it’s wrong. Society drilled it in him that homosexuality is taboo. But another part of him is curious. I can see the battle being waged inside his mind, it’s really turning me on. Now’s the moment of truth, submit to me and save his sister or… Is there really any other choice?

He hesitantly stands up and starts to make his way over to me. “Hold on a sec, you’ve still got clothes on. Take them off.”

Fuck! The embarrassment on his face is priceless. His shyness is so sexy. So naive and innocent. Corrupting this boy is going to be so much fun.

Reluctantly, he starts to unzip his shorts and tugs them down. Oh, look at this! He’s got on a pair of whitey tighties. His caramel hairless legs look as if they’re as smooth as silk. Look at the tiny tent pitched in those undies. So adorable. I want to see that butt of his. “Turn around and bend over as you take off your underwear.”

His face Ankara escort bayan goes bright pink. Slowly he turns around. Oh fuck, that ass is absolutely gorgeous, wrapped in that tight pair of undies. I can tear my gaze away as he bends over and starts to pull them down revealing the tightest ass I’ve ever seen. Oh, good lord, all I can think about is stuffing it with my cock. Get ahold of yourself. Don’t lose your nerve or you’ll destroy the poor boy.

I want to keep him in tip-top fuckable shape for as long as possible. He looks over his shoulder at me, still bent over. Finally, he stands up and turns around. That little cock of his swings like a pendulum as he moves. His little ball sac is so tiny, but it’s so cute. “Now why don’t you come over here and get on your knees. Taste my cock.”

Another gulp from the boy as his eyes fixates on my cock. Finally, he closes the gap and drops to his knees. I can’t help but lick my lips as his tiny little fingers wrap around my gigantic cock. They can’t even reach all the way around it. He looks up into my eyes. “I… I’ve never done this before,” he says timidly.

“Done what?” I ask even though I know the answer. I just want to hear him say it.

Once again he swallows his nerves. “Ss.. sucked a cock…”

“Ha, Of course, you haven’t, which kind of surprises me no one else has taken you for themselves. A boy like you is hard to come by. But don’t worry, you’re in good hands. I’ll take real good care of you. Now give my dick a lick. Just pretend it’s a popsicle. A cock flavored popsicle.”

He closes his eyes and sticks out his tongue. Feels like an eternity passes by the time his tongue closes the gap between my dick. Of course, being a demon time works differently for me. Seconds feel like days.

Oh, fuck! His warm wet tongue sends a jolt of lightning through me as it touches the tip of my dick. His eyes open up as he realizes he just licked my dick. His face contorts as he contemplates whether he likes the taste or not. He gives it another lick and then another. It’s obvious he’s come to the conclusion that my dick tastes good.

“Kiss the tip,” I instruct. He does as ordered and puckers up his lips as he presses them against the head of my cock, giving it a nice kiss. “Now take the head of my cock in your mouth.”

He looks up into my eyes, almost pleading. But he relents and opens his mouth as he takes my dick inside it. The look of this adorable little femboy with my cock in my mouth almost sends me over the edge. There’s got to be something about this boy! Not many mortals can have such an effect on me as this boy does.

I’ll get to the bottom of it… After I bottom out in him of course.

The boy’s tongue swirls around the head of my cock, sending a wave of pleasure through me. Damn! This boy is a natural cocksucker!

He tries to take more of my cock in his mouth and gags as the tip of my dick hits the back of his throat. How adorable. Got to give him credit for trying.

FUCK! He nearly pulled the jiz out of my balls as his cheeks collapse trying to suck it as if it were a bottle full of milk. I can’t nut so soon! I haven’t even got a chance at that butt of his. Oh shit! That feels incredible! His tongue going along the length of my cock is like having lava poured on me. Which feels so damn good, by the way!

Fuuuuck, A hot lava bath does sound goooooood! Shit! He just took one my balls in his mouth. This boy is amazing. Truly a treasure I need to protect. I’m not going to let anyone lay a finger on him, he’s mine!

How did I get so lucky to come across such a find? Hearing the pop as my nut falls from his mouth sends me into pure ecstasy.

Once again, I feel his tongue on my dick as it slides back up to the head. “Are you sure you haven’t done this before?”

He looks up at me as he kisses the tip again. He shakes his head. “No, sir.”

Such manners, he is a definite keeper. It’s hard to find someone who shows the proper respect a demon god like me deserves. Nothing pisses me off more than someone being disrespectful.

I hear the sound of the elevator opening up. Ah… Rosemary steps in with two racks filled with the clothes I requested. The boy’s head whips around to look. Instantly his face burns red as he fills up with humiliation.

“No need to stop what you’re doing, keep sucking little girl.” Might as well start referring to him as such.

He beams up at me. “I’m not a girl!”

“You are whatever I want you to be, or did you forget… I own you. Now keep sucking. I’ll forgive the lack of manners just this once since you lack the experience to know that disrespectful little shits get punished severely.”

I see his face drain of life, once again the poor girl is flooded with fear. I may have gone overboard a little. I don’t really want to hurt her. I give him a rare compassionate smile. “Continue sucking my dick like you have been and punishment will be the last thing on my mind. Heck, I’ll even throw in a reward for such a good performance.”

After swallowing his fear, he resumes sucking my dick. With those lips wrapped tightly around my dick, this must be what heaven is like. Fuck those stuck up angels for keeping it to themselves. Fuck heaven, they can keep it. I’ll take a blowjob from this little girl any day.

“Where would you like these, sir?” Shit, I almost forgot she was still here.

“Put them in the closet in the spare bedroom. But feel free to stay and enjoy the show. This kid is a natural cock sucker!” Her face lights up with delight as she takes a seat on the sofa and watches little Felippe suck my dick with eagerness. She’s such a sexual deviant. Maybe I’ll fuck her after I get this kid’s sister back. Speaking of his sister, I can only imagine what she’s like. If she’s anything like her brother, I might have to reconsider letting her go.

Ooooh shit, once again he’s trying to take as much of my cock in that little mouth of his only to end up gagging and coughing. I’ll have to teach her how to properly deep throat a cock later. But I can’t lie, seeing him struggle is quite the turn on.

Oh wow, he’s back at it. Trying harder to take my cock as deep as she can. Hard not to admire such determination. “Try swallowing it as it reaches your throat.”

He looks up at me with those beautiful eyes for a brief moment before taking my cock back into his mouth. This time as it reaches the back of his throat, she fights back the gag reflex enough to swallow. Ripples of pleasure erupt through me as my dick plunges down her throat. Her eyes go wide as her airway is blocked off. Before she can pull back, I grab a handful of her hair and held her there. I just couldn’t help it. The sight of my cock sunk to the hilt inside her throat almost awakens the demon inside of me.

She’s desperately struggling to pull my dick from her throat. The lack of oxygen causes her eyes to roll. I release my grip and allow her head to fall off my dick. She coughs and gags as she tries to breathe. Such a sight to see her struggle.

I think I’ve had enough of her mouth, time to try out that ass. I grab her and help her up to her to her feet. “Time to pop your anal cherry,” I say, giving her a wink.

“Please no! Please don’t hurt me, sir!” At least she remembered her manners. “Your cock is too big!”

Her pleading is music to my ears. Before she can say another word, I take her face in my hands and pull her in for a kiss. “How many times do I have to tell you, I’m not going to hurt you,” I whisper in her ear as my hand sinks down her back and grabs a handful of that ass of hers. I press my presence in her mind and

I pull Escort Ankara her up into my arms as her legs wrap around my waist and her arms hold onto my shoulders. I can feel Rosemary’s eyes on us as I gently lay my little treasure down on the couch. I can feel a hint of jealousy in her, but that’s almost drowned out by the lust she’s filled with.

I give the girl one more kiss before I press her legs up against her chest. My tongue runs up and down her crack. She lets out a girlish moan. My tongue meets the tight little butthole of hers and presses up against it. I feel her tense up as my tongue slips inside. I let it slither up her little rear as she lets out a little gasp. My cock is raging hard right now and hers isn’t flaccid either. I run my fingers up to her little sack of balls, giving them a gentle squeeze. She squirms at my touch. Her little cock can’t be more than 4 inches long. So cute.

I can feel her prostate with my tongue and I press up against it. I can practically feel the burst of pleasure that tears through her.

“Enough foreplay, time for my cock,” I announce as straighten up. I grab my 13 inches of meat and let it drop on top of her little dickie. Ha! You can’t even see hers underneath monster. She sees my fat hungry member and looks up at me with fear. “Don’t worry, my petite little girl. I’m not going to ram into you with 13 inches right away.”

With a mere thought, I let my cock shrink down to the size of a human index finger. Relief washes over her like a flood of cold water. “I promised I wasn’t going to hurt you, I always keep my word.”

Most of the time…

Pressing my finger size dick against her tight little pucker, it doesn’t take much for it to pop inside of her. She lets out a gasp as my cock pushed past her sphincter. As her ass accepts me, I slowly let my cock grow just a few inches, stretching her out, but not enough to hurt. Her face burns hot as she feels my dick grow inside her, slowly filling her up. I pause the growth to let her ass adjust. I want her to enjoy this.

I can hear Rosemary moaning and without looking I can tell she’s rubbing that wet pussy of hers. It’s music to my ears.

Slowly, my cock grows bigger inside her little butthole, stretching it out more and more, until I see her wince in pain. Too much, too soon. Keeping it at that size, I hold it still until her ass adjusts and the pain is gone. I guess she can only take 7 inches for now. Slowly I start gyrating my hips in and out of that tight little butt of hers.

Her body has started to sweat as I bottom out inside of her. She lets out a soft grunt as her little dick stands at attention. She goes to grab it, but I grab both of her wrists, pull her up and shift her so she’s laying down so I can get on top of her. She wraps her legs around my waist as I pin her wrists over her head with one hand. “Sorry, love… You’re not allowed to touch your little cock. I want you to cum from my dick in your ass.”

She squirms and writhes, trying to free her hands to no avail. She looks up into my eyes as sweat rolls down from her brow. The way she looks, with the mess of short black hair all disheveled, her caramel skin all covered in sweat, expression filled with pleasure, lust, shame, humiliation and a bunch of other emotions, it almost causes me to bust a nut right now.

As I look into her eyes, I can see she’s lost in all the pleasure. I rub that flat chest of hers with my spare hand, giving each of her nipples a tweak before sliding my hand up to her neck. I start to thrust harder into her, really slamming my dick into that prostate of hers which caused her to yelp.

Letting go of her hands, I bring my lips against hers as our bodies press up against each other. One hand reaches underneath her head as the other grabs her hip, as a slam my cock into that ass. She moans into my mouth as I continue to pound her. She wraps her arms around my shoulders.

I can tell she’s close. I hear the elevator doors open up and Rosemary jump out off of the sofa in surprise. The annoyance pulls me up from my little treasure, but I still continue to pound away at her asshole. It’s way too late to turn back now. I need to release my seed inside her. Whoever has interrupted this will learn quickly why it was an unwise decision. Oh, wait… It’s…

Suddenly her little dick explodes, spraying both of our bodies with cum. The way she squeezes down on my pole literally milks the cum out of me. I erupt inside her little asshole, filling her up with my seed. She moans so loud, I’m sure everyone in the building can hear her, but the effects of my cum has already started to take over her little body, sending her into a deep druglike haze. Soon she’ll be out cold. I pull out and shoot out one last load of my orange creamy jizz all over her little dick and nutsac.

“Quite the show, Amun,” the woman who intruded on my fuck session says. That voice could only belong to one person.

“Kailyn Black, or should I say, Nemesis.” The fiery red-haired woman bites her lip as she looks down at my little treasure. Her eyes have that lustful stare. “Don’t get any ideas. This one is mine.”

I turn to Rosemary. “Why don’t you take the kid up to the spare bedroom and tuck her in. Maybe wash her up first. And take these clothes up with him.”

“Yes master,” she says as she

“Lucky you, don’t worry. I just recently got one of my own. A brilliant boy around the same age as yours.”

“I hope you didn’t come all this way to talk about your little fuck toy.” She laughs as she tries to decipher my intentions.

“I just came here to make sure our ambitions don’t intersect. Why are you here? What do you want with this world?” she asks bluntly.

“Probably the same as you. Gather enough power to wage a war against Hel.”

“Are the demon siblings not getting along?” she asks with such an arrogant tone.

“Are you getting along with yours?” I retort. Void gods… Always acting as if they have the upper hand. It wouldn’t take much for me to overpower her. Surely she didn’t come here to pick a fight.

“Touche…”

“Get to the point already. As you can see, I’m very busy.”

“Seeing how my enemy is your enemy, I came to see if we could form a truce. At least for the time being.” Ha… She knows I’m much more powerful than her, she knows demons as a whole have the advantage over void gods. I can assume she hopes to use me as a shield against my brethren and hers.

“What’s in it for me?” I ask.

“What do you mean, what’s in it for you? Is an alliance with me worth so little?”

“Huhhh, I suppose. But if you betray me, Nemesis, It’ll be at the cost of your existence.”

“As long as we share the same enemies and our ambitions don’t bring us opposite each other, I see no need for it.”

“Very well. I’ll agree with your alliance. Now if you please, I’ve got some mortals to hunt down, torture and kill.”

“Sounds fun, I wish I could join you, but alas I have business of my own to take care of.” With that, she left the same way she came in. With just a thought, my body gets covered in clothes of the luxurious kind.

In the blink of an eye, I’m upstairs in the spare bedroom to find Rosemary filling up the closet with the girl’s clothes.

“Oh, lord! You scared me.”

Those words cause a smile to appear on my face. My little treasure is still out cold underneath the sheets. I sit down next to her. She’s so peaceful, lying there. I bend down and lay a kiss on her forehead. She’ll be out for some time now. “Rest peacefully, my dear.”

I plant a sweet dream in her head as Rosemary finishes putting the last of her new clothes in the closet. Once she wakes up, we’ll settle our deal.

Hope you enjoyed, please feel free to leave any feedback or questions in the comment section.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Being taught 2

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

Chapter 2
“Mmmmm” she heard him moan as she felt the beads swishing against the back of her legs “You will do”
She felt his hand fist in the back of her hair and push forward “Bend over you stupid slut” he growled when she didn’t bend over fast enough “I shouldn’t have to tell you everything, you obey my hands as well as my words. Now grab your ankles, I think its time to stretch you even further”
She bent over quickly feeling him push two more beads in her quickly and brutally “ooooh” she cried out feeling her asshole stretch, feeling the pop of each bead stretch her more and more feeling her already full anus filling more and more.
“You love it don’t you slut” he whispered in a hard voice that told her how much he enjoyed her pain “tell me now how much you love it when I hurt you” she heard as she felt his huge hand come down hard on her ass.
“Y-y-yes” she cried “hurt me more please, harder, please”
“Stay like that until I tell you to move, you fucking cunt” he said and she could hear him pulling their purchases out of the bag. “I think she has earned this” he murmured to himself. She could feel her cunt tighten thinking of the plugs and whip they had bought, she had barely a second to wonder what would be next as she heard the crack of the whip seconds before her ass and thighs exploded in pain.
“Ahhhh” she screamed in pain like she had never felt before “harder please harder” she cried as the tears poured from her eyes.
“You’ll get more when you earn it you fucking whore” he said, thrilled at the the sexy little slut begging him to hurt her more. He reached over and grabbed her by the hair, it was already starting to tangle from his manhandling. He turned her around and looked at her face, he could see the tears still in her eyes and the path of the ones she had already shed. He leaned in and kissed her roughly “by the time I am finished with you, your face will be a mass of tears and cum you bitch”
He turned her around by the hair, and started pushing her towards the stair, propelling her down as she did her best not to stumble. When they got to the bottom he pushed her to her knees “stay” he growled. She stayed in position and tried not to move a muscle as she heard him move around behind her. She felt him lean over her and start putting something tight around her neck “Since your such a dirty little bitch you should have a collar and leash” he started pulling her along into a room. Ankara escort He stopped as they came into the room and told her to stand up and look around.
There was a large bed with posts on all four corners. The head of the bed had a mirror facing it, there was also a large TV on the other side of the room she watched him in the mirror walk over to a side table and grab a remote. The Tv exploded into sound, she watched the movie on, the woman was tied up and there were 8 men in the room, you could see the whip marks on her ass and thighs, the clips on her nipples, she heard her cry out pain as another man came up behind her and shoved his huge cock in her ass balls deep.
“Do you notice anything about the room in which that dirty whore is being used, anything familiar” she heard him murmur quietly in her ear. She had been so transfixed on watching the girl on the video being used that she hadn’t even noticed him coming up behind her. She could feel her cunt quivering while she tried to tear her eyes from the fucking. She looked at the other details and realized it was the room she was standing in. She looked around suddenly, for the first time forgetting not to move without permission. She saw cameras mounted all over the room, in corners, mounted on tables and even on top of the tv. She looked back at the video but looked at the man torturing the asshole of the girl on the video and saw it was her date.
This was something she had never considered. For the last couple of weeks, this man had been telling her how he would hurt and humiliate her, how he would degrade her and she had fucked herself and as many cocks as she could waiting to meet him. She had never considered that her humiliation would be immortalized. It took less than a second to realize that while she he nerves where heightened and she was starting to be apprehensive about what the rest of the night entailed, knowing she was trapped and had no way out, she was even more excited.
She felt him grab her collar and drag her to the bed strangling her as he pulled. He pushed her roughly on the bed and she got on her hands and knees in the position she knew he would want her in. “Mmmmm you are an obedient little slut aren’t you” he growled as he circled the bed. She could hear the girl on the video begging for him to stop as he circled her like prey. “Since you are so obedient I will answer some questions that you know better than to ask.”
“Yes, Ankara escort bayan the cameras are on. They will record every scream, every cry and every humiliation I do to you tonight. Yes, I will show them to people. In fact Mick is watching right now, say hi to Mick whore” he roared as he pulled her head back roughly.
“H-h-hi Mick’ she stammered looking directly into the camera he had her head pointed at.
“Now, bitch tell the camera how you want everything I am going to do to you, tell the camera how you have been begging me to hurt and humiliate you, to make you scream and beg for mercy while I ignore your plea”
“Y-yes please” she choked out, the collar he was pulling her head back with cutting off her air, making it hard to talk “Please turn me into your obedient whore to be used and hurt until you are satisfied, please, please don’t stop for anything” She felt the wind as his hand came down and slapped her face so hard it felt like her cheek would explode.
“Good little bitch”
He let go of her collar and she watched in the mirror as he walked over to the bag he had dropped beside a chest when they first came in the room. She’s watching him as he bends over and dumps the bag, the whip, plugs and ropes falling to the floor beside the chest. He picks up the ropes and walks slowly over to the bed. He ties a rope around each of her wrists and ankles but does not attach them to the posts on the frame of the bed.
“You are still willing, my little cunt, I will tie you to the bed when you start fighting me. “He laughs lightly “And not to worry you will start fighting me”
He stands to the side of the bed near her head and barks “watch me whore” he pulls off his shirt exposing muscular chest and arms that exuded strength. She swallowed slowly knowing the damage the strength in those arms could to do to her. She could feel her juices flowing freely from her cunt. She watched and his quickly and efficiently pulled the zipper on his pants and let them fall before he stepped out of them. The cock that was released was magnificent. It made the beads currently stretching and ripping her asshole open look like marbles.
“I can see on your face that you admire my cock, so I think you should show me how you worship it” He grabbed her collar and stuck his fingers in her cheeks to open her mouth wide and shoved his cock deep in her throat making her gag and choke. He pushed harder, cutting off all her air, Escort Ankara she could feel her eyes bulging as he choked her with his cock and could see the blackness coming as she started to pass out.
Quickly he pulled his cock from her mouth and she gasped for air, a long string of her saliva connecting the tip of his cock with her mouth. “Just so you know bitch” he said as he swung back and slapped her again “I won’t always pull out, I love fucking a unconscious slut” he quickly shoved his cock deep in her throat once again choking her. He did this over and over until she couldn’t even think; her body took over just begging for air when he allowed it.
Once the bottom of her face was covered in spit and precum he pulled away, his cock a huge slimy python staring at her. She kneeled there gasping for air, feeling dirtier than she had ever been before. He slapped her once more and told her to turn around and face the mirror as he walked over to the chest. He grabbed the two plugs and looked at them. He seemed to be considering then dropped the smaller of the two. She knew then he would not work her asshole wider he was going to rip it open for his cock. He came up behind her and in the mirror she say the look of anticipation on his face as he reached up and yanked the beads from her ass quickly.
She screamed at the top of her lungs and could feel the wetness on her thighs knowing as he ripped her ass open she squirted and came like she never had before.
“Reach back and pull those ass cheeks wide for me cunt” he growls as he spanks her ass over and over till she can feel the heat and glow of her cheeks.
She reaches back and spreads her abused asshole wide and feels the tip slide in till it meets resistance. “Beg me to ram it in bitch, tell me how much you like it when I hurt you” he almost purrs at her “I saw you squirt you dirty whore” he almost laughs.
“Yes, p-p-please, ram it in there, make me scream again, please, hurt me please, please, please” she begs.
He gives a small smile as he rams the large plug deep into her asshole making the tender flesh feel as though its ripping open and she screams with tears pouring down her spit and precum covered face. He grabs her ankle and roughly pulls her over onto her back with landing on her stretched aching asshole and tender abused cheeks. She automatically spreads her legs wide, displaying her cunt and wet thighs, arms reaching over her head and reaching for the posts, somehow knowing this is what wanted.
“Good girl” he laughs lightly as he walks over the chest with their purchases piled on top and brings back the whip …

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

BB Part 2

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

College

BB p2

I write for money – All of my clients return if and when they can. I am super friendly when emailed. EScommissions@gmail.com

If you finished reading the story, please, vote positive or negative. I mean, I am still in business eitherway but I want community feedback. What did I do wrong in your eyes, these changes can be made and surely my clients wouldnt mind me enhancing my skill.

Follow me on XNXX or… whatever it is you do. I am slowly streaming stories but, you know, if you like what I write, perhaps you’ve like to be updated when I post up new stories. I have ALOT of stories.

Thank you all so much for the positive feedback comments, for you negatives – if you dislike it. Tell me why 🙁 Negative reviews with “you suck” hurt my feelings and I cry at night because of it ………….. Naw. I don’t. But still. Makes me a sad panda.

FINALLY. I am sorry about the stories format but copying pasting from rtf doesnt really help with the reading structure…. and I am not personally fixing that. Not yet.

I had successful parents, and in other words, my position in Kelly College as well as the disgraced “Beckys”, was secure. Not only was my place in this school secure, but I also had benefits. My dorm room was large, which I shared with my friend Alex, a German boy whom had preoccupied his time with an infatuation of Becky with tugging upon not so malleable, flexible flesh such as her stomach and even ear. Alex was the more…internally disturbed of the group. He didn’t just like to explore, he liked to know all, weaknesses, strengths, that was why I enjoyed playing chess with him, he had a mind not so dissimilar from my own. Also, the common room was meant for all the boys of the dorm, which showed the subject of my wealth, meaning where the other boys dorm had no pool table – we did have one.
The six of us entered the common room and I immediately closed and locked the doors leading to it. Little did the poor “innocent” BB know that now, here, all her screams would be heard by everyone in the dorm room, a fact I would bring to her attention at a later time, more toward morning then not.
We gathered around her naked form, she was dry and her normally wavy, curly hair was somewhat frizzed at the tips, but still remained healthy in appearance and perhaps even an addition to her gorgeous, athletic tender body and soul. She glanced nervously around the common room which was considerably larger then her own common room of the girls dorm. Each of the guys gave her much more ferocious glimmering gleans of longing now that they were behind closed doors. It sent a chill down her spine, her body remembering all those hands and just how careless they were, how their nails snagged on flesh accidentally and on purpose, how they squeezed her. It was like she was reliving the nightmare over again, even if she was seconds from reliving it in reality. Her mind was poisoned as much as her body. I parted my way and walked to the pool table before patting upon it.
“No one can help you. You are all alone. You cannot even help yourself. You are almost free though, come over here on the pool table and then once we are done… I shall let you go and you will not have to worry about anyone else but us knowing what you allowe us to do to you because you were too weak and stupid to stop us… so stupid you even followed us back home, in the belly of the beast.” I spoke, making sure she remembered just how all this happened, I wanted her to blame herself, not us, after all, how can you blame a couple of horny teenagers on what was happening. She could have gotten away if she tried, gave her the mind set that this was all her fault, she got herself caught, she came to the boys’ dorm rooms willingly when all she had to do was run back to her own safe haven.
A new little tear ran down her eye as she looked side to side at the other guys, their jeans stretched outward, Dave’s actually became the focus of her attention for but a moment more than all the others. It wasn’t that the girth and frightening size that excited her, but she was questioning if that was even realistic, it was so big that it was disgusting. Dicks were disgusting and revolting, she’d been taught that boys sin terribly with their tools, but the teachers usually didn’t expand upon their teachings, but the impression was that sex with boys, or being alone with boys, or talking with a boy alone was wrong and sinful and just a quick path to hell.
Her ass, unprotected, wiggled as she bobbed her hips, walking toward the pool table where she sat upon it, nervous, her legs crossed to cover her cunt up, her hands and arms both about her chest which spilled familiarly from her grasps. She just had so much extra thickness on her chest to grow into that perhaps when she grew just a little bit older her already overly developed breasts would bloom and blossom into something more, much more but for now the cute, perhaps awkward perkiness of her still developing body was satisfactory.
It took a split second but they were upon her like gravy on rice. Dave and Chris grabbed one leg as Halley and Alex shoved her against the pool table, laying her down. Now the fun was just going to begin and just get exceedingly better. She felt betrayed but she knew in the back of her mind that she was utterly alone, no one would help her and she couldn’t help herself. She was helpless, hopeless and she needed to just curl up somewhere in her mind and just allow it to pass which was much easier thought than done. Now laying upon the table, her legs stretched and spread, bringing her ankles over the table and forcing them against the legs of the pool table, this caused her body to arch upward a little because of the odd position, she might have been flexible but it was a rather impossible position for anyone given it wasn’t her elasticity in question, but the very structure of her body and bones, her ankle to her leg and to her hip. Humping upward, her pussy slit spread just teasingly enough for Dave and Chris to peek inside to the pink ever vast but surely tight insides of BB.
I took the liberty to return to the position I personally enjoyed the most. I stepped in front of the pool table, the portion where the balls for the game collected for repetitive usage. BB was no longer thinking, her mind no longer much of a danger as she felt the sensations her body expected but she felt it far much more prominently than she remembered it. It hurt a lot more as Dave and Chris pulled at her arm, stretching her out before grabbing just under her exposed naked soft armpit, snatching a part of that flesh and plucking it. She whimpered and cried. Becky would have covered her mouth but found that impossible Ankara bayan escort given the control each boy had of all her appendages, leaving her to bite into her succulent lips, so deep and painful that her lips turned immaculately white, a dribble of blood being squeezed out into her mouth, the iron taste mixed with that of her potent cunt stench that still remained on her lips. Immediately given the best opportunity to abuse her, I took what I wanted. It was that little tiny white swollen knob that caused her so much pain and I wanted to explore that further.
“Shhh, all the boys will hear… You don’t want to let down all those people that admire you if they find out, do you? Or are you just that much of a failure. So much a failure you don’t care who knows what you’ve been allowing us to do to you.” I spoke daringly.
“I am not allowing—“ She screamed out as I poked the clit hood with my fingertip — but I didn’t relent, I continued to push and shove my finger into the clit, squishing it against her pelvis, deeper even still so that my nails, not particularly sharp nor long, dragged and dug into the clit itself. It was a true display of outright displeasure as Becky’s tan body fidgeted and struggled against her assaulters again. Dragging the finger upward, I scratched along the clit, I am rather confident I left a scar because I know for certain I cut deep into it, enough to break skin but the clit was rather… flimsy.
“I hear clits are over ten times more sensitive than anything a guy has. We can never know the pleasure you have, and that actually pissed me off when I first heard it but now I am glad I know, because if you are unfairly able to get more pleasure than the guys, then you can suffer just that- much – more.” I said as my fingers collided with each other, the thin little ball of a clit – a collection of nerve endings – wedged in between my tightening fingers, crushing and squishing it. I smiled as she screamed in horror. Tears rolling from her eyes, down her temples and into and around her ear.
“No, don’t silence her. If people come and see her, it will be her own fault. She will be calling for them, not us. She won’t be a strong role model anymore and she knows she could never forgive herself. If anyone found out, she’d lose everything, and her career as a swimmer, it would end, perhaps one of the leading female swimmers in Kelly College, one of the top Olympic prospects in the world, and everyone would know what type of dirty little whore she really is.” Becky heard all this and tried to silence herself but it was useless. She cried out in horror as I stopped my friends from muting her and instead guided them to do something equally as vicious as I was doing to her. Dave enjoyed palming her fat breasts, squashing them and twisting them, taking a nipple he twirled it, and twirled it until her breasts twirled to follow suit, Dave was literally winding her flesh up, stretching it distinctly as he did so. I was rather impressed but he successfully spun the breasts almost entirely around, stretch marks appeared, though perhaps not permanent, upon her rich milk creamed chest. Crying, she tried to struggle again, this time she pleaded loudly.
“Stop! Stop please, it hurts so much. I can’t—-“ It was then that her voice was becoming boring to me, so I decided to shut her up by digging a finger under the clit and its hood while placing another above the clit and hood, from there I mimicked what was being exacted upon her chest. Twisting the clit I had firmly in my pincers brutally before pulling it upward, stretching it before my other hand slapped down upon the clit and exposed pink Mexican pussy punishingly. She jarred a little, wielding out as if she were being tortured. The pain was far too much for her. Her body was shutting down, trying to go into shock so as to sustain her body and mind, after all, pain to someone whom had never felt anything remotely painful was just that much more painful.
My spanking hand went from place to place, from her wet oozing creamy slit and pussy to her bare juicy ass cheeks, obsessed with turning them from tan to red, wondering if I could. I swung with such strength that I even hurt my own hand but her pain was intoxicating to me, so intoxicating that I didn’t mind a little pain here and there upon myself so long as it hurt BB, our precious little mini-hero of Kelly College. I took comfort and satisfaction each time my sweeping hand met with the body that remained more or less unmoving, but with each excessive swat her poor little body moved upward little by little to the point that her head was no long on the pool table and the fact that her neck was barely there either, causing her to forcefully keep her head upward if she chose to watch the horrible actions committed onto her but so spent was she from the tireless hours of whimpering, screaming, and inadequately attempting to stifle her screams of shame. She lingered backward, the back of her head over the pool table now thudding ever so often against the frame of the wooden entertainment product.
My slapping and spanking wasn’t entirely focused on her ass or pussy, I was more than content to leave that throbbing clit alone for a little bit while I destroy it utterly and completely later – no, I wanted this little play thing to last a lot longer than a few hours. I moved my attention to the back of her legs, her knees still pulled against her fat, stretchable tits, even her inner thighs were not safe from my tasteless punishment but all to soon it turned worse as my hand swelled slightly painfully, much so like that puffy little gorgeously tanned ass of hers which was punished with every ounce of my being. Alex, sensing that I had tired and was shaking my hand as if to rid the sting in my palm, he pinched one of BB’s nipples while he moved, grabbing upon a pool stick and handing it to me.
Nodding in appreciation, I stepped back. Becky, so filled with sensations that she barely sensed that I had stopped my onslaught, however maybe she did feel it stopping but was too worn out and used that to not lift her head, crane her neck, ultimately to see what I was doing next. Much like a bat in my hands, I swung it, scoring a direct slashing smack, her pussy juices which flowed from her sloppily splashed everywhere, even upon myself as the wooden pool stick went from each side of her lower ass and catching a part of her perfectly delectable pussy lips.
She pulled herself up to see what was going on. I definitely got her attention there and for that reason I didn’t just stop at one swat. I continually did so as I encouraged my friends to become much more… spontaneous. Alex brought back a few items – busily each person sought to duct taping her upon Escort bayan Ankara each of the legs of the table so she couldn’t escape, all the time I continued to bring that wooden stick against her swollen pussy – she cried out the loudest I had ever heard her, and when I unintentionally smacked upon her swollen, exposed, sensitive and pure clit. Surely, she would never feel pleasure or pain from that little knob again – but to be sure I swatted after it again, even if she was trying to move out of the way of the brutal swings path, I still perfectly landed upon the clit. I was wrong, she still felt an absurd about of sensation that probably sent her to being blind, after all, such pain would build up so much that it would envelope all other sensations and emotions leaving only the painful suffering and humiliation.
I paused, dipping my head to her bald twat, my nose sniffing at the cream her pussy produced. It was odd but factual that guys and girls, when in pain, fear, and the like would actually become turned on, not turned on because they liked it, but it was how the body responded to such things on certain occasions. She was dribbling wetness, splashed with each smack, and even making a liquid pool of her own on the pool table.
Unable to move, she arched her neck upward and faced us all, watching as I drew in a big sniff of her naughty pussy. “You smell like such a good role model. If anyone found out they’d never forget. You would be a disappointment to the world and no one would accept you. You would become worthless. And all those little girly fans you have in the lower grades would definitely know WHY you are not a role model. We don’t want to take that away from you. We just want to have some fun.” I laughed lightly as my nose brushed against her snatch, I exhaled, my nostrils flaring, the sensation of the brief breeze upon her honey suckle wet twat was cooling but uncomfortable for her as she fidgeted her cunnie away by moving her hips.
Alex also brought clothing pins as I did this, placing them upon her nipples and around like a blooming flower about her breasts, outlining how big they were before putting a new circle of twirling clothing pins deeper onto her breasts. Alex was an artist, even in his cruelty, that was for sure. He instructed Dave to use some them clothing pins upon her fingers. Alex called Dave’s attention to him, taking the clasped on clothing pin upon one lone nipple and squashing it downward even more before pulling up upon it, until the breast would refuse to stretch anymore – at which time the clothing pin would just simply snap off only to be put on again. Dave mimicked this action upon each of the fingers, enjoying just how simple and easy it was to do and how much humiliating pain it incited in poor little role model becky.
I had grown tired of abusing her thighs and ass and even that wet swollen engorged pussy mound coupled by wounded assaulted pussy lips, and so instead chose to take one of the chalks for the wooden pool cue and place it in between clit and hood, making sure the blue part was entirely upon the sensitive place before I jammed it inward and twirled. Surely it would feel like getting an Indian burn (two hands on another’s one arm and each twist the opposite direction) but straight upon the clit, I wondered if I could destroy this little precious orb, but knew that if I did so it would be purely by accident, I was still exploring and learning what to do and what not to do. She screamed, her mouth wide, saliva dripping humiliatingly out of her mouth as she continued to sob. She was such a cry baby as I continued to use the blue chalk for the pool cue upon her clit before removing it slowly, and to much my amusement I saw her flesh, the lively pink flesh of her pussy lips and her clit, sticking straight outward, so engorged and swollen was that the hood could never hope to conceal it anymore. Her hood was much like my pants as they’d continually grown tighter and tighter. The moment I thought I couldn’t get more aroused — well, she’d pip up, scream, and there it was, I felt more and more delight. But yes, her clit was now no longer pink and pearly with innocent; it was blue from the chalk and discomfiture, but even then that clit also had a hint of purpleness, an oddity if ever I saw it but I surmised that it was probably because of just how much abuse her clit received.
Once finished, I finally ended her torture by placing a clothing pin against her clit. Unlike the other pins that had been washed along her body, fingers, toes, nipple, hell even the lips of her mouth and nose, this one was A-shaped, with sharp but not too sharp teeth and a tight recoil back into position when released. She felt something cold and metallic on her clit but Becky could no longer look up, she just couldn’t and I don’t blame her. She was afraid and horrified of what other terrible feats of sadistic weirdness the others would do to her. Instead, she screamed and clinched her eyes shut, hoping it would all just disappear – it never did. In fact, not giving her body to do something, like say, look at something, allowed her body to focus more on the steel clit clip that was released and clapped down upon that little orb. It dug into that over used flesh, puncturing it with ease, cutting through flesh and burrowing into it like a hook for fishing… even if they tried to apply pressure to the end and taking it off with ease, the tips – acting almost barbed would hardly release the clit without causing extremely much more pain.
True to their word, the boys never penetrated her virginity, but her clit and nipples were being penetrated in other ways – worse.
They had done almost anything and everything they could think of to the poor swimmer until finally they allowed her some kind of rest – any kind of rest, but mostly they needed their own kind of rest. They had made her prey for several hours, that was just the wait – the anticipation of her capture had burnt a lot of their energy but once they had obtained her, they made the best of it but once again, several hours had passed. Thankfully no one had grown curious enough, or have enough resolve to go to the boys common room to check out what was going on. This did not, however, mean that a lot of the students in the dorm hadn’t awoken and grown curious, their minds filling in the blanks. Who was it that was being made subject to such treatment? They would wonder but they dare not try and find out. Besides — their imaginations had many dream girls to work from and odder, still most of the students secretly thought, wished, it was Becky. She was highly sought after to be sure.
Each of the boys bent down and literally ripped as hard as possible the duct tape in Bayan escort Ankara order to free the poor little turtle dove. To say the least, it was a terrible sting of sensation emanating throughout her ankles and wrists, her naked body immediately being protectively, embarrassedly covered by her milky hands and arms. She had been taped up for so long that she had to fight herself from stretching to rid herself of the awkward feeling her body felt by being duct taped to each of the pool tables legs. Her hand rubbed her wrists though, bright red marks burned where once was duct tape. She obvious struggled against her bounds, leaving indentations in her flesh indicating she had been forcefully bound. After that, she started to take off the clips, mostly the one that lay visibly on her swollen clit. It stung for bit, but the pain sort of subsided, and it didn’t hurt to see the swimmer vigorously rubbing and massaging her clit to scrub that sizzling stinging sensation of having something metallic penetrate her. They said they wouldn’t penetrate her pussy but they never said anything about her clit.
In the course of her frantic massaging of her clit, her pussy started to gush and a wave of euphoria washed along her lithe angelic body. She was partially sitting, partially laying upon the pool table before her eyes rolled up into her head. She didn’t understand but it felt so good what she was doing to herself. Instantly, just then, that pain she’d felt from her swollen clit raged with delight and desire. Expelling cream from her pussy, she exhaustedly and horrifyingly satisfied slammed herself against the pool table, stretched, jizz oozing from her overworked and sore vagina.
The boys watched the spectacle in shock, having partaken in watching the head swimmer of the school rub herself to an orgasm. It was wonderful to see her body convulsing with delight before she lay herself against the pool table, but I wasn’t about to allow that little harlot to enjoy herself for long, even though I was sure that the realization that she had orgasmed in front of her abusers the most terrifying and humiliating.
They escorted the little doe, her cheeks flush with red, her ass and cunt rubbed, spanked, and groped raw, toward the bathroom in Mr. B’s dorm room which was just a small tiny walk away, the bathroom which was not only well furnished and large but contained a rather bulky shower where she was tossed into carelessly. She pleaded again, though it seemed the nights activities had tired everybody mutually, predator and prey.
“We are almost done.” I said to her with a smirk as she huddled to the furthest part of the shower, she was curled up protectively, unenthused about us being able to see her naked, gorgeous body and all the horrible things we had done to it. Her nipples looked so swollen that they were easily twice the size they normally were when hardened – forcefully by so much hands and fingers and pokes and prods. With that, I took the shower head and sprayed an endless stream of bitter ice cold water onto her. It awoke her immediately. Her eyes widened the second that water touched her and she stood up, daring to try and escape but Alex and Halley prevented her from doing anything. With such furious power behind the stream and it’s unfriendly temperature, the athlete was no match for just how piercing each drop felt against her body. She screamed, cried as the guys held her still, at least as still as a flailing woman could get.
I neared her, aiming the head of the shower toward her cunnie, cleaning the dribbling translucent yet thick cream that continued to produce from her vagina. She felt some of the pain go away, at least from the sizzling pain of duck tape burn and clothing pins but was replaced with a new type of unwanted sensation. Her clit, hard and stiff, immediately shrunk under the onslaught of cold water.
“I figure you’d be used to cold water.” Alex said carefully, laughing as he delighted in her torture. It was Dave that truly came out ahead though, producing a camera and snapping photos. So worked up and in the moment, Becky never once realized that Dave was sneaking shots of her tormented body. She tried to scream, tried her very best to get me to stop what I was doing and all I did was point the head at her mouth and greeted her remorseful pleas with a mouthful of cold, chilled water.
She sobbed, her flesh, ebony, goose bumped and her lips started to drain color as the torture continued for a few moments but soon enough I stopped it. I replaced the head of the shower back against its post and smiled downward at her. She was huddled and crying, a sad pathetic excuse for the role model she had wanted to be and was, in actuality.
I spat upon her before tossing her a towel, my spit hitting right into her eye. Just a last little straw, after all, I was looking to break in a girl to become a slave, a play thing for me and all my friends. With the towel, she quickly wrapped her body. Each of the boys sighed, unhappy that the Mexican, prideful swimmer had covered her abused lithe, graceful form from their eyes. It was then that Becky realized she was having her picture taken. She shyly covered up, crying a little more.
“Stop! Stop! What are you doing?” Becky protested, angry, but the fire in her eyes was … much less then before. She’d been used all night and had found that she had seen more, felt more this entire night than in her entire life.
I replied cruelly. “Insurance, I assure you. If you tell anyone about what happened, we will give these photos to everybody.” I warned. She would keep her mouth shut now, definitely.
She didn’t, however, stop covering herself until I finally told her with an even, mild voice. “Go ahead. Show us what is under that towel and smile… it will be the last thing we ever ask you to do for us.”
She hesitated, the idea of being free, finally was just too alluring. She slowly leaned back, her ass upon the cold linoleum floor, her hands spreading the towel to reveal her over fondled breasts and her soaking, glimmering cunnie and just then she smiled, a beautiful smile but it was a smile of contempt, she hated doing it and we all knew she was forcing it. Dave snapped a photo, but I was not pleased.
“Stand up, show us your ass, let us see that beautiful butt of yours.” I instructed. She complied after a moment of thought, standing up and turning around, her naked fat chest pressing against the showers’ wall, her hair still curly and slightly dampened by the water clinging to her body. She turned her neck, facing the camera, smiling. Oh so many good blackmailing photos.
“Now smile and it will all be over, be a good little star athlete whore.” I continued to dig, and that drew a scowl from her. She caught herself remaining infuriatingly silent before offering a wide, innocent smile at the camera. A supermodel – she could be.
She was ours now, even if she thought otherwise.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Bad Beside Manners

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

Unfortunately despite what people think, bed rest is boring with a capital B. Well most of the time it is. Sometimes a series events lead to something big… but let me go back to the start.

I’m Nick. I’m 30 and at 21 I broke my back. The break was severe enough to mean that although I had sensation, and some movement below the waist, I would never walk.

Fast forward and 8 years of never letting anything get in my way had finally caught up with me, and the consultant pulled me into the hospital for enforced bed rest. I seriously mean enforced, they confiscated my wheelchair to prevent me getting up!

Well, I’m not sure how good your knowledge of hospital is, but they do “obs” 4 times a day where they do blood pressure, temp and blood oxygen. During my first week a Nurse came into my private room to do obs just as I was getting changed. I was only shirtless so was not bothered, but noticed the young ladies eyes linger on my muscled torso.

I smiled and held out my arm for the blood pressure cuff and got chatting with her. Her name was Daisy, and she was into computer games and good music. She lingered a little longer than necessary, excitedly chatting about her new game and I suggested that she try out another one I had played myself.

Now, Daisy was not the nerdy geek girl gamer your going to find if you google. She was definitely what would be classed as a BBW or ‘chubster’. She was a rather large lady, with some huge gazoomers and from the glimpse I saw massive ass. I had a quick oogle of her as she left the room then put her from my mind.

That night my dream were filled with thoughts of Daisy straddling me, her tits bouncing freely as her lightly haired pussy accepted my cock. Waking to a raging boner I grabbed a tissue to finish the fantasy, really hoping that she was not on shift again any time soon. Awkward!

A couple of days passed with out incident, then came the meeting I was kinda dreading. Daisy came into the room to do my obs again. I smiled politely and asked how her game had been. She paused in putting on the pressure cuff to answer, her small hands resting on my bicep. Feeling a tad mischievous, I flexed the muscle under her hands. Daisy coloured slightly, but didn’t moved hands. I did it again and caught her eye. She smiled shyly at me and finished the obs.

“See you later!” she called, and I’m sure there was a wiggle in her butt as she left.

Thinking it nothing more than flirting, I returned to my book. The day rolled by, and just before night shift took over Daisy came in to do my obs again. As I said she had a huge rack, and I noticed this time that her top button was undone on her tunic. To be honest I only noticed because as she shut the door behind her Daisy dropped something, an over emphasised “whoops” to catch my attention.

Picking up on her not so subtle hint, I shamelessly stared at her cleavage as she stood up…very…slowly. Daisy winked at me and walked over.

“Hello gorgeous”I said, the comment meant to reassure her that there was a little spark there. Instead it made her blush.. a lot, her face turning very pink.

I held out my arm, palm up, for her, which she fitted the cuff to. I waited for the finger clip, but Daisy shook her head.

“Other hand” she mumbled.

I provided said hand. As the machine did its thing, Daisy suddenly stepped forwards, making sure my hand slid between her legs, to rest in the gusset of her black sports trousers.

“Mmmm. Your gonna raise my blood pressure” I whispered, and curled my hand slightly, the fingers pressing against her covered pussy.

“mmmm hmmm” she replied her mouth clamped shut against the ministrations of my hand.

A few seconds later the machine stopped, giving the results and Daisy stepped backwards off my hand. Putting away the equipment, Ankara escort Daisy looked at me.

“We shouldn’t be doing this!” She hissed.

“I know, exciting right!” I whispered back, grinning mischievously.

Shaking her head Daisy quickly lent down, a quick kiss fluttering between our lips before she let out a frightened squeak and disappeared from my room very hastily.

The next morning, I heard Daisy’s voice down the corridor,

“I’ll go get room 7 up!”

Being an independent person, I had grown poplar among the nurses, causing no fuss and helping them out a great deal with my care needs. The only real help I needed was making the bed. It’s a bit difficult to make when you are laying in it! I suspected though that the help today might be a bit longer.

Daisy slipped into the room, shutting the door behind her, a handful of bed linens over her arm.

“I reckon I can safely be in here for 20 minutes” she said, walking straight to my bed side.

Sitting up, I scooted over to make room for her on the bed, and the minute her ginormous ass cheeks touched the blanket, her arms snaked around me, pulling me into a kiss against her luscious soft lips. I held her too, my long arms (not like abnormally long, I’m 6’4” so they are proportionate to me) meant that she seemed to fit comfortably within my embrace.

Breaking the kiss, she whispered,

“What can I do? You will leave next week back to the other end of the country, and I’ll be her.”

I lifted her chin, kissing her lips lightly. “Never give up little flower.”

She smiled at the impromptu nickname.

“Little Flower, I like that” she breathed, before leaning in for another kiss.

As she did so my hands ran up the front of her tunic to hold and squeeze her breasts through the tough material.

She moaned quietly at the attention and I leant into her, saying quietly

“Your breasts feel amazing, your body is amazing. Hell your amazing!”

Daisy blushed at the compliments, and struggled to respond. I felt she was not someone that received compliments very often, which was sad.

Pushing me away gentle she stood.

“We need to make the bed” she sighed her fear of being caught with a patient restoring her to work mode.

I took off my shirt, not to be mean, or seduce Daisy, but to give her something to look at she already had made clear she liked. My muscular upper body helped us make the bed as I lifted myself high and clear of the mattress. Daisy pulled the sheet straight, and I asked her

“Can you massage moisturiser into my back?”

Pushing a chair requires a lot of shoulder strength, and I know how sensual it would be for Daisy. She seemed to love muscles and she leapt at the chance to fondle mine. As her hand came over my shoulder, she lent down to whisper

“Could this work?”

“It could, but let’s be careful”

Daisy left after that having ‘woken me up’. Rolling over I saw she had woken someone else up too. “Well little man, this may not just be a wishful thought after all” I said to my semi erect penis.

Just before her shift ended Daisy came in again after being absent since our morning encounter. Looking over her shoulder, she quickly gave me a piece of paper and scurried off. It was her KiK username and a time. 10pm.

At 10pm, I searched for the name, and sent a quick IM.

Daisy replied.

Mmmm. I like seeing your chubby pussy behind such a tiny panties “Hey, thank you for the compliments today. I’m not used to them and got freaked.”

Mr Rose: “I thought that was the case. It’s so sad no one else has told you how amazing you are.”

D@see: “Thank you. Women… Like me.. Don’t usual get interest from people.. Like you”

Mr Rose:“What? Disabled guys?”

D@see: “Haha. Fuck Ankara escort bayan off. No good looking, funny, smart, confident.”

Mr Rose: “I’m not all that confident you know. Plus growing up, I was bottom of the school caste system. I’m by no means ‘the cool kid’.”

D@see: “Well. I decided to trust that you actually like me.”

Mr Rose: “Oh I do. My dreams are full of you .literally you are on my mind a lot at the moment”

D@see: “A www that’s so sweet. Gotta go, I have a plan. I’ll let you know.”

So a few more days went past, then Daisy come up with the day nurse, being given the hand over notes.

“Just this trouble maker.”

I smiled. “Wait. Just?”

Yea, the other nurse said. All the others were discharged from this ward, and no admissions until Monday. That’s the thing about rehab wards in a hospital with no A&E. The day can be pretty 9-5 with patient movements.

“Need anything?” Daisy asked.

“Not right now” I replied, my eyes darting meaningfully to the other nurse. Daisy took my meaning and the nurses left.

Half an hour later Daisy came back to my room.

“Right!” She said quietly, but not as our thus so far hushed level. “It’s just you and me.”

“What about the others?”

“oh I convinced them I didn’t need help with you and they went to the staff lounge. Probably asleep by now.”

Daisy scooted up the bed, her uniformed body enclosing me in a tight embrace her mouth pressed against mine, desperate kisses covering my mouth, trying to pull me in as close as possible to her.

Breaking the kiss I trailed my lips down her neck and Daisy sighed in pleasure her head rolling back. My hand caught in her long loose hair and she sighed again “mmmm please be rough”

My eye lit up at this admission of sexual desires. I grabbed a handful of her hair as I leaned up to kiss her throat roughly.

Falling back, I watched Daisy straddled me and start rubbing up and down my bulging shorts. Reaching up I grabbed her nursing tunic, wrenching the popper seam open to reveal her curvy body beneath.

I licked my lips in desire, before pulling the blue tunic down her arms, trapping them behind her. “oh Nick, Yes” she said softly, the control over her making her squirm into me more.

Pulling her down to me, I buried my face between her luscious tits, my lips and teeth working their way over each soft mound of woman flesh. “Oh god, oh god” Daisy kept muttering as I covered her with this rough love.

Panting, I felt my own desire stir below the sheets. Pulling her top off completely I whispered “Strip”. Daisy jumped to it, a smile on her face at being told what to do. “Just to bra and panties” I added.

I looked at Daisy standing there in her black lacy underwear, the colour contrasting with the tone of her skin so beautifully, her black black hair cascading down her back. “Mmm, you look divine!” I told her causing her to blush.

I waved her to turn around so I could see her ass and she obeyed, wanting to be such a good submissive. I was surprised to see she was wearing a thong, but the way the material slipped between her butt cheeks, framing them so nicely. I couldn’t wait to spank and bite that ass.

“Bend over slowly and pull down your panties…” I instructed.

Daisy did as she was told as and she did so I got my first glimpse at the lips of her swollen, moist pussy lips, beckoning me to eat her out.

“Oh god I want you” I moaned, taking Daisy’s hand and guiding her back to the bed. Laying her down I climbed between her legs, kissing each of her generous thighs before diving into the soft, puffy folds of her snatch. Much to my delight my fantasies had been right. Although she had shaved her lower pussy, there was still a light, fine dusting of hair just above her clit. I ran my tongue Escort Ankara through the hair making her shiver before I plunged my tongue between her lips.

“Oh god Nick! Eat me!”

She moaned, her hands gripping the back of my head as I assaulted her entrance with my tongue, reaching out and capturing every single last little drop of her womanly pleasures.

“You taste so good” I breathed, my arms wrapping round her legs to hold her still as I moved my tongue to her clit. I sucked it into my mouth and Daisy went wild, bucking and moaning

“oh god. Oh god oh goooooooooooooooood!”

She cried as her first orgasm hit her. I had never made someone cum so easily, and as the night went on I was to find Daisy was very easy to “please”…

I started to lick her clit, not letting her rest at all, just purely enjoying the pleasure of being between her thighs, head in her pussy. “Oh Nick. Eat me more please” she panted as I paused to move position, before pushing two fingers into her sopping pussy, feeling for the first time what she felt like inside.

“You feel so good” I moaned, the hot breath in her clit making her twitch again.

I moved my fingers in and out quickly, my tongue lapping up every drop of cum from her pussy, taking her through one, then a second orgasm, before pulling my finger out of her.

Scooting up the bed, I let her suck her taste from my fingers before whispering in her ear “your turn”

Daisy eagerly went to my cock, taking my chaps tip inside her lips she stroked the soft skin of my rod, until it was at full attention, her ministrations making me groan and my head tilt back as I arched my back. She was gently licking the little eye of my cock and it was driving my mad!

Reaching up I grabbed her hair, pushing my cock into her mouth. “Look at me” I grunted loving how her hazel eyes looked when she was looking at me from under those long lashes.

I moved my hip gently thrusting into hr mouth, my view of her gorgeous tits hanging as she knelt there making more and more turned on. “mmmm” she moaned as I began to fuck her face harder, her bobbing head returning my thrusts. Soon I was close to cumming, the warm sensation of her mouth, my spittle soak balls, her eyes and beautiful groaning too much but I needed to fuck her so badly. I reluctantly pushed her off my cock.

“Come sit on this cock sexy” I sighed, my hand still in her hair as I pulled her up my body, her large tits and belly rubbing against me as I pulled her in for a kiss.

“Mmmmm. Let me fuck you”

She groaned, grinding her sopping wet pussy on my hard cock, her need obvious.

I push my cock up into her pussy, forcibly, making her big body grunt and jiggle. With two thrusts I was deep inside her, my balls and the sheets already soaked with her juices. Just as I bottomed she started squeaking and a gush of cum shot out of her twitching cunt, the muscles spasming immensely, massaging my cock.

“S….s…sorry” she stammered, embarrassed

“Don’t be” I growled, sexual need taking control

“Fucking ride me Little Flower” I moaned as her big bidy started moving on top of me.

“Rough” she gasped.

I reached up and grabbed her tits, fingers digging into the skin, leaving marks, Daisy cumming again instantly at the painful sensation. As we fucked hard she came three more times until finally I put my seed deep inside her.

Collapsing on top of me, exhausted Daisy snuggled in and smiled.

“mmm I cum easy but never that many times!” she purred.

I smiled at her and kissed some of the sweat from her face.

“We need to change the bed sheets”

Daisy reached down and felt how saturated the sheets were

“Damn I did cum a lot” she said blushing.

As she got off the bed I could see the cum running down her legs, my seed in my Little Flower.

“I want to make you cum like that every night” I whispered as we quickly changed the sheets.

“Me too” she replied.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

ANNETTE ARRIVES IN CALIFORNIA

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Cumshots

Annette Arrives in California

Follow up to “A Ride with a Trucker”

It was about 5 pm. Annette had just gotten out of Donna’s big rig and waived goodbye. She went to a pay phone and called her uncle Jerry’s number. His wife Beverly answered. Jerry was not home from work yet. Annette made sure she knew right where the house was and figured she could walk there. Her bag was not very heavy. Bev said she would watch for her and they hung up. As Annette walked to the house she looked at the neighborhood. They were nice big houses and between some of them you could see the ocean. She rang the bell at Jerry’s house and Bev answered. She was dressed in a bright orange sundress. They gave each other a hello hug. The first thing that Annette noticed was that Bev’s tits were a lot bigger than they were the last time she had seen her back when they had visited in Memphis. Bev saw her looking and said “$8,000 worth of plastic. Like them?” “They sure make you look different. Ya, I like them.” “I like yours too. You will find a lot of girls with ones as big or bigger than yours but not many of them will be real. Sit down and relax.” They sat in the living room and chatted. Annette was happy to see that you could see the ocean from the back of their house.

About a half of an hour later Jerry got home from work. Annette ran to him at the door, threw her arms around his neck and happily said “Uncle Jerry!”. He gave Annette a big hello hug and gave Bev a kiss. I’m sure glad you made it honey. I’m sure you’ll love California. Bev had made spaghetti for supper. They ate and talked about family. After dinner Annette helped clean up. They showed Annette her room and then they went back to the living room. Jerry asked how her trip was and Annette said that nothing much happened but she was worn out and glad to be here. It was getting dark and you could start to see lights coming on between their house and the ocean and the lights on the off shore oil platforms. “Glass of wine?” Jerry asked and before anyone answered he got up and started to pour the wine. They went out on the patio to look at the lights. On the patio was a hot tub big enough for six people. When Jerry saw Annette looking at the tub he asked if she would like to go in. He said that the jets would really make her sore muscles feel good. “Sounds great to me but I didn’t bring a swim suit.” Jerry told her that no one could see their patio and that they never wore anything when they went into the tub so it would be all right. She agreed and they all stripped off their clothes. Annette saw that Jerry was about six inches soft but that he was not completely soft as he looked at her body it grew slightly. She also saw that neither one of them had tan lines. Jerry said, “You’ve sure grown to be a lovely young woman. Did you see Bev’s new boob job. She’s been wanting them for a long time.” Bev said, “You’ve been wanting them as much as I have Jerry.” Annette said “Thanks for the compliment and ya I saw them first thing. We talked about them and I think them look great.” They sat in the tub and the jets sure did feel good, especially on Annette’s back muscles. Jerry and Bev were at one end of the tub and Annette was at the other end. Jerry said that you could see the lights better from the end that they were at and that Annette could come down and join them if she liked. Annette thanked him but said she was ok where she was. Bev slid down to Annette’s end and whispered to her that if she ever wanted to get more friendly with Jerry that she would not get mad. Annette said that Jerry was her uncle and that that would not be right. Bev laughed and said that the last time they talked to her brother he had said that she did not have any problems with close family relationships. Annette got mad. “That fucking ass hole told you that he fucked me?” “He told us all about the two years before he left for college.” Annette just sat there quietly and thought and bottomed her glass of wine. A couple minutes later Annette slid down to the other end of the pool making a Jerry sandwich between the two girls. “I would like to see the lights better” she grinned. Jerry leaned over and gave her a kiss on the lips. Then he leaned over to Bev and gave her a kiss on her tits. “I sure love your new tits honey.” Jerry put one arm around each naked girl’s shoulders and pulled them tighter to him. After a few minutes Jerry said that it had been a long hard day for everyone and that they should probably all get some rest. They all got out of the tub, picked up their clothes and went to their rooms.

The two rooms were next to each other and soon Annette could hear the sounds of love making in the next room. It got louder and louder but she could not quite make out any words. Soon she could hear the headboard of the bed banging against the wall. Then it stopped and everything was quiet the rest of the night. Annette had been rubbing her pussy as she listened to the fucking in the next room. She brought herself to a small orgasm but after the last couple days she wasn’t ready for a big one right then. She fell into a peaceful sleep.

The next morning when Annette awoke it was about 9am and Jerry had long ago left for work. She smelled bacon and followed her nose to the kitchen. Bev was cooking bacon and had eggs ready to go on the stove. “I was just about to go get you so you did not sleep all day.” Bev fried two eggs and served the eggs and bacon to Annette. “What about you Bev?” “I ate with Jerry before he left. Annette ate and put her dishes in the dishwasher. “Want a tour of the rest of the house?” “Love one.” Bev led her to two more big bedrooms upstairs. One was the master Ankara bayan escort and the other was like hers. The master was the biggest and it had a big bathroom with an oversized tub and a walk in shower big enough for four. It had two big walk-in closets, hers and theirs. She noted that all the bedrooms had king sized beds. There was a three-car garage. One stall was empty. That was where Jerry parked. The other had an old but cherry Mercedes 450sl roadster. That was Bev’s. In the third was a pretty new speedboat. Next they went down to the lower level that was under about half of the house as it was on a side sloped hill. In the lower level was a big family room with a couple futon chairs and a couple hide-a-beds. The family room had a wet bar and it looked pretty well stocked. Both the living room and the family room had big fireplaces. The next room had exercise equipment and a tanning bed. “Is that how you two get tan without any tan lines?” “Sometimes, but we also spend a lot of time in the nude.” They went back upstairs. Annette said that she only had two outfits with her and that she needed to wash. Do you have a robe I can wear while I am washing everything? “Don’t need one hon, I’m the only one here and I won’t tell. Except maybe Jerry.” and Bev laughed. Annette went back to her room and came back with all the cloths she owned in her arms. Bev took them and went to the laundry leaving Annette standing there nude. When Bev returned she was nude too. “I didn’t want you to feel self conscious about being nude when I was dressed so I’m washing my outfit with yours. They will probably like being together.” Bev smiled. “It’s a great day out. Why don’t we go work on our tans while the clothes wash” Bev said. “Sounds great.” Bev got two pads with built in pillows and put them next to each other on the patio. She picked up a tube of tanning lotion as they went to lie on the pads. “I’ll do you first. Lay down on your stomach.” Bev said. Annette lay down and Bev squirted lotion into her hands and rubbed it around to warm it up. “It’s the kind that won’t sting if you happen to get it on your tender parts.” Bev started at Annette’s shoulders and worked down her arms and down to the small of her back. She spent a lot of time on the sides of her tits. They sure would not get burned. Then Bev started at her feet and worked up to her ass. She spread Annette’s legs just a little and did the inside of her thighs and ran her finger up Annette’s ass crack touching her ass hole and pausing for just a second. “Roll over.” Annette did. Another handful of lotion was started on the front. From the feet first then up to the top of her legs stopping just short of Annette’s shaved pussy. At the same time Bev put her hand on Annette’s pussy and leaned forward and sucked one of her big nipples into her mouth and sucked then licked it. mmmmmmmm was the reaction that she got from Annette who reached out and cupped one of Bev’s breasts. Bev finished putting lotion on the rest of Annette’s body, laid down next to her and said “Me next.” Annette picked up the lotion and started on Bev’s front. She did her shoulders first and then before doing her tits she leaned down and gave each one a kiss then lotioned them for a long time then down to but not touching her crotch. She then went to the feet and worked her way up to her crotch. Bev was neatly trimmed but not fully shaved. Annette got between Bev’s legs and spread them wide and dropped her head to Bev’s pussy. She slid her tongue between Bev’s pussy lips and made contact with her clit. Bev was so ready that she came right on the spot, shaking, moaning and pulling Annette’s face tightly to her love button. Annette sucked and licked till Bev came down from her orgasm. Then she finished lotioning her front and turned her over and did the back. They lay there working on their tans except when Bev went to put the clothes in the dryer. After about half an hour they got up and went to the big shower in the master bedroom and showered the excess lotion off together.

Bev went to the dryer and took Annette’s clothes to her room and laid them out. She saw how sexy her first outfit was. She said to Annette “Wear that one and let’s go shopping.” “I don’t have enough money to shop. I need to get a job first.” “Don’t worry about it. If you want to pay me back later you can but you don’t have to hon.” Annette put on her sexy outfit and Bev went and dressed in one that was about the match for it. They got in the Mercedes and with the top down headed for Bev’s favorite stores. They got a lot of looks from men as the drove by and when they went into the malls. It seemed like they tried on every outfit in six stores. They each picked out four new outfits. Annette got one that was good for a job interview, one that was casual like the pants and blouse that she had worn when she arrived and, with Bev’s encouragement, two more that were very sexy. She also got underwear and a little bitty bikini. Bev paid for them with one of her platinum cards and they went home and put their prizes away. Annette thanked Bev and gave her a kiss with some tongue. They were just getting supper started when Jerry arrived home. “Sorry we are running late. We were shopping.”

Supper was sirloin steak, corn on the cob and a baked potato with strawberry shortcake for desert. “I don’t know how you two stay in such good shape eating like this” Annette said. “This is just a treat for you. We don’t usually eat like this” Jerry replied. After supper Annette helped Bev clean up and they all went to the living room. Jerry served rum and cokes to all and they chatted about their day. The sun started to set and Bev suggested that they get Escort bayan Ankara into the hot tub and watch it dip into the ocean between the palm trees. They stripped off their clothes and headed out onto the deck to the tub. Annette said, “Uncle Jerry, this is the most beautiful spot I have ever seen.” “It sure is great but stop calling me uncle.” They all climbed into the tub and this time Annette went straight to the view end and sat on the other side of Jerry from Bev. Jerry put his arms around both women and cupped a breast in each hand. The girls laid their heads on his shoulders and cuddled tight. After the sun had fully set Bev suggested that Jerry sit up on the edge of the tub. He picked his body up and sat on the edge between the two beautiful women. Bev reached over and took his penis in her hand and bent over and gave it a kiss and then sucked it into her mouth. Annette was watching intently and Bev said, “Care to join me Hon” and she pushed his now hard cock toward Annette. Annette had already decided that she would like to join in with her uncle and his wife so when Jerry’s cock was offered to her she did not hesitate at all about sucking it. She quickly and fully took it into her mouth and bobbed up and down rapidly to show them that she was completely ready to join them. Bev reached over and cupped one of Annette’s breasts. Annette put her hand over Bev’s hand and encouraged her to squeeze and massage it. The girls passed the cock back and forth and Bev said “Whichever one of us makes him come has to share his cum with the other one.” They agreed and happily passed the big hard cock back and forth between them. Bev was the lucky one. Jerry tensed up and moaned and unloaded the cum from his tight balls into her sucking mouth. She held it there without swallowing, got up and went around Jerry to Annette and gave her a very big and long kiss with her mouth full of Jerry’s cum. They both swallowed their share. Then she got back on the other side of Jerry and pulled him back down into the tub and both kissed him. He could still taste a little of his cum in their kisses. He told them both to get on the edge of the tub and spread their legs and they did. He ate them both out till they both came. You could not tell which one came harder. They both yelled out how good it was and wet his face. Jerry knew he did not have time to get hard twice more and it would not be fair to come in just one of them and anyway tomorrow was Friday, a work day, and he couldn’t stay up all night, even with these two lovely and hot women. They went to bed enjoying what had happened. After they got into their beds Jerry was still horny and he was hard again. He cuddled up to Bevs back. He licked one of his fingers and spread his spit on Bev’s ass hole and gentle pushed his cock into her and fucked her ass slowly. Bev moved herself back and forth as he did to increase the depth that Jerry went into her. Jerry shot a load up into her bowels and kissed her on the neck. He put one hand on her breast and held her tight wanting to keep himself in her all night but after a couple minutes his soft cock fell out. Bev turned and lovingly cleaned her husband’s cock in her mouth. They slept very well the rest of the night.

At breakfast Jerry told Annette that he had arranged for her to have an interview with his friend David about a job opening and Bev would take her to it later in the morning. Annette said, “Oh, uncle Jerry – I mean Jerry, that’s great. Thank you.” Jerry left for work. Later Annette put on her interview clothes and they drove to Long Beach where David ran a sporting goods import business. The job was as a receptionist. It paid $9.00/hr to start and in six months would go up to $11.00 if David liked her work. He said that he thought she could do the work and to think it over and let him know on Monday. Annette and Bev had a nice restaurant lunch and spent the rest of the afternoon looking around the beach and shopping areas. Each time one of them would notice a guy who had a big package between his legs she would point it out to the other and they would smile and lick their lips. They all got home about the same time. Supper tonight was a smaller shrimp salad and a dinner roll. Annette told Jerry about the interview and said that she thought she would take the job. Jerry said that that would be fine but he had one more interview lined up for her and she might have a choice to make if that one went well too. Another friend, Frank, was coming over this evening and he had a job opening also. Frankie and Annette in Southern California. That thought about the old beach party movies made Jerry smile.

Annette went to her room and got cleaned up and straightened her interview clothes. When she came back out she saw that Bev had clanged into some pretty sexy clothes. Bev said that Frank was not hung up on stoggy business formalities. That he was a regular guy and that as this was just an evening visit to our home Annette could dress more comfortably. She went back and changed into something more comfortable and a little more sexy. It was the least slutty of her sexy outfits. It was a short loose fitting red skirt with a thin white blouse that was sheer enough to let her bra show through. The blouse and bra had a nice deep neckline so you got a nice view of her abundant cleavage. Red shoes with about a two-inch heeled finished the outfit. As she came back out Bev said, “That’s better. Now relax.” About 8 o’clock the doorbell rang. Bev answered the door. It was Frank. He gave Bev a kiss and she brought him into the living room. Frank was an older man, maybe about 50. He was getting some gray in his long hair. He was tall and attractive Bayan escort Ankara and well dressed in a casual way. Jerry introduced him and Annette. He took her hand and said that it was very nice to meet her. They all sat and started to talk. Jerry told Annette that Frank owned a swingers club in L.A. and he needed a new hostess to show the members and guests around the club. Frank explained that she would wear sexy outfits and serve soft drinks, show people to tables and booths around the show stage and try to help if there seemed to be a problem. She was to be friendly with the guests and members but could not spend a lot of her working time with any specific person or group. It paid $600 per week plus any tips that she got. “Some of my girls make almost that again in tips.” At a later time she might be able to perform on stage or be a special escort for special members and guests if she wanted to make more money. “What do you think?” Frank asked. “I never thought of doing something like that but it sounds like it could be fun and the pay sure sounds good.” “My club is not a whore house. You will be safe there and the staff is all nice fun people.”

The subject was dropped for the time being. Drinks were served and some music was put on. The first person that thought about dancing was Bev and it was Annette that she asked to dance. They got up in the middle of the large open part of the living room and danced. The next song was a slow one and Bev pulled her close and pressed their bodies together as they danced. As the song played Jerry and Frank got up and Frank got behind Bev and Jerry got behind Annette. They pressed up to the backsides of the girls and separated them. They slowly danced that way and rubbed their hands up and down from their partner’s thighs to their tits and back down. They turned the women around and kissed them deep almost like it was choreographed. Annette let her hand go to Jerry’s crotch. He was getting hard and he was big. Then the song ended the guys took the hands of the girls and lead them to the patio. The men switched partners so Annette was now with Frank. Another fast song played and Annette and Frank danced. At the end Frank reached for her blouse and started to undress her. She followed his lead and reached for his shirt. Jerry went in and turned down the music so it could just be heard as background music. Bev got out the mats and put them together on the patio. Jerry and Bev got out of their clothes and got into the hot tub and started to kiss and feel up each other.

Frank and Annette finished undressing each other and danced to the low music as their bodies rubbed each other. Annette reached between them and took Frank’s hard cock and stroked it as they danced. Frank was almost 9 inches and very thick and very hard. Annette was looking forward to having that cock in her. As the song ended she dropped to her knees and sucked this huge pole into her eager mouth. She really had to stretch to get around it. They got down onto the mats. Jerry and Bev got out of the tub and came over to join them. Jerry told the girls to get on their hands and knees facing each other. As they did they started kissing. Jerry produced a double-ended soft plastic dildo and put one end of it to Bev’s mouth and the other to Annette’s. It was about 12 inches counting both halfs. The girls pushed forward to each other while Jerry held it in the middle. Soon they met in the middle as Jerry took his hand away. Bev bit down on it and pulled it back. Annette got the idea and the next time Bev pushed in she bit on it and pulled it out of Bev’s mouth. They got a good rhythm going as they fucked each other’s mouth with the plastic cock. While this show was going on the men got behind Bev and Annette and started rubbing and fingering them. They started making happy noises and pushed forward till their lips touched in a deep kiss and the sex toy was in each of their throats. Frank took his fingers out of Annette’s wet cunt and Jerry did the same from Bev’s. The girls took the double cock out of their mouths and tossed it aside. Frank shoved his huge rod into Annette’s hot wet hole and Jerry did the same with his wife. They all fucked deep and hard for several minutes. Then Jerry told Frank that he wanted to switch. “I can fuck Bev any time.” They got up and moved around and sunk themselves into the opposite partner. They pumped so hard that the women had to be careful not to bang their heads together. Soon Frank make a sign that showed that he wanted to change again. Jerry pulled out and they switched again. Bev moaned and came as Jerry slammed her pussy. A few more strokes and Jerry exploded in Bev. The sounds of Bev then Jerry brought Annette over the top and she orgasmed. Frank held out for several more minutes before he shot his load of cum into Annette. The girls were weak from being on their hands and knees for so long and they collapsed onto the mats. Annette motioned to both men to come to her and she pressed their softening cocks together and put them both in her mouth together and cleaned them off. Then Bev turned around and got Annette into the 69 position and they sucked as much cum out of each other’s pussies as they could. This caused each of them to have another orgasm and push more fluids out to the other. They rolled over and laid on the mats recuperating. Annette looked up at Frank and said. “I’ll take your lob as long as I can work in your office once in a while Frank.”

The last segment of this story has not yet been written but it will continue telling the story of Annette’s adventures in southern California and her job with Frank. It turns out that Frank not only runs a swingers club but also produces adult films. They are not the kind that you rent at your local video store but feature such things as BDSM, gang rape and animals. Stay tuned for chapter three.

906.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

At Your Own Risk

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Asian

My previous attempts at long stories have taught me something: write it all before you post any of it. So this is pretty long. Hope you enjoy.

*********

“Mmmmm, I’ve been looking forward to this.”

I pushed into her cunt, slick from the many splashes of cum that had been there before, and I wondered just why I had ever thought this would be a bad idea. But I guess I should step back a little before I get lost completely and give you a picture of where I’m coming from.

Maybe there’s something about my family that makes us risk-takers; maybe we’re just too stupid to learn from disaster. My father, now thankfully retired from his old job and selling insurance, used to be a steel worker. He’s the most educated man I’ve ever met: still goes to classes at the university, and has a doctorate in toxicology. And yet when he got done getting that piece of paper, he and my mother moved to Seattle so my father could work on an oil derrick. All his friends from that job call him Doc.

I think the move might have been harder on my mother, but she adjusted to West Coast life pretty quickly, or so she tells the family. My mom’s a hell of a woman: tall, athletic, and still beautiful as the day my father married her. I can say with all modesty that my sister and I definitely get our looks from her side of the family, and our father’s total lack of propriety from his.

My sister, Becca, is a few years older than me, which used to matter when we were both really young, but now doesn’t make a difference. We get along well because we both think alike and because if it weren’t for her, I would have gone to an early grave, and vice versa. She has my mother’s looks, but with my father’s eyes: she’s tall, slim but certainly fed well, with skin tan from running around outdoors all the time, usually wearing far less clothing than my mother would like. But what people really notice about her is her hair; it’s jet black and wild, never content to stay where she puts it. I’ve seen her hair throw off bobby pins, a hair net, and even three rubber bands; it just can’t be contained.

All of this, plus the fact that my sister is much more academic than I am, combine to give her a strange surreal quality that men can’t seem to resist. She’s never been lonely in love, but she never seems interested in settling down with a nice guy, or even a nasty one. She’s always on the move, physically and socially, so sometimes I don’t know where she is or whom she’s with. Whenever I tell her to be careful she laughs and gives me a playful punch in the arm. She’s definitely my father’s daughter.

I may have some of my mother’s looks, but my sister has me beat. I’m tall enough that the women in my family don’t have to look too far down to see me, and I’m good-looking enough to stay out of my sister’s shadow, but that’s about it. My hair is my father’s, boring brown which seems perpetually matted down. I used to try gelling or styling it, but nothing worked, so now I just wear hats a lot of the time and keep my hair very short.

Contrary to the rest of my family, I only like taking risks when it comes to picking which restaurant to eat at, so I’ve never been totally comfortable with the bizarre things they do. I even went to college in my home town, despite both my parents’ and sister’s insistence that it was important to travel. The only adventures I ever have are between the sheets, something which for a long time I thought no one else knew about.

It all started innocently enough, but before I was eighteen I had fathered two aborted babies and could mimic the orgasmic noises of half the girls I knew. I lived in the basement of my parents’ home from an early age, and I thought my various dalliances had gone unnoticed. Looking back, I don’t know why I was so naive; having two girls over at the same time and loudly fucking them both in the ass in turn had to have aroused some suspicion, and that was only one evening. My sister definitely knew before she went off to college, but she kept quiet about it, and in return I didn’t tell my parents about any of her elicit activities. Knowing now what I do, I wish we’d both been honest with each other and my parents; they had done the same stuff when they were kids, and when they found out that my sister was smoking pot, they joined in. But that’s getting ahead of myself again.

I don’t know why I enjoy sex as much as I do, or why I love so many things that other people consider depraved. I also don’t really know why I’m as successful with the opposite sex as I am; I’m a good lover and exciting to be with, but I’m only six inches and don’t have looks any better than the next guy. I guess after the first few times, which were easy because the girls were just as horny as I was, desperation made me very blunt and totally immune to shame or nervousness. Not appealing to everyone, but the type of women I want usually go for it. You’d be surprised how easy it is, if you aren’t scared, to just go up to a girl in the halls of a school or in a bar and introduce yourself, then ask politely if she’d like to get a friend of some gender or other and come back to my place and fuck. Hell, come back to the bathroom and fuck has worked for me.

I know long introductions like this are boring, but I was leading up to my favorite story, one which still makes me get hard just remembering it. It was how I finally came to understand my family and my place in it, and how my place in it became more important to me than anything else. It’s a story which started the day my sister called me for the first time in three months and made a confession that started the avalanche…

*********

“Becca? Becca?”

“Phil, quit saying my name over and over again and say hello you dumb shit.”

“Hello you dumb shit.”

My sister laughed. “I guess I deserve that for leaving the door open. So what’s up with you, bro? Been working, or just sitting around the house with a thumb up your ass?”

I told her about my job but didn’t mention anything about thumbs up my ass, although the past weekend my favorite lady friend had put thumbs and other things up there. I mentally reminded myself to call her and have her bring her toys again; I’d never cum so hard. “So where are you?” I asked finally.

She was much closer than I expected. “You should take a break and come spend a few days here,” she said invitingly. “I’ve got the greatest view in town and I know all the best spots. You’d dig my friends too; your kind of people.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“Phil, let’s just say I know a few gals who might make even you stop for a breather,” she said, and I could hear the smirk in her voice.

“These are your friends? Usually that means crazies and wonks. I love you Becca, but your taste in people isn’t what I’d call the best.”

“What, crazy and wonky doesn’t mean sexy too? Not all my friends are as bizarre as the few you’ve met. I know a few married couples here who are totally normal…” She trailed off.

“Normal? That doesn’t sound like you,” I snickered.

“Bro… I don’t often say this, but promise me you won’t tell anyone. Not for me, for them, because I wouldn’t want them to get in trouble.”

“Sure, sure, I’m like the grave,” I said, wondering just what was up. Becca was right; she was hardly the soul of discretion herself and I can’t recall her ever asking someone else to keep mum.

“The thing is, these couples are normal. Really normal in every way. But they have interesting leisure activities, you know?”

“You’re running with gangs of yuppie drug dealers?”

“Funny Phil. No, I mean yeah, there’s drugs involved, sure, but… they swing.”

I knew exactly what she meant but I played dumb, partially just for the enjoyment of hearing her explain.

“Look, it’s like when a bunch of married couples get together at a party and then trade off, you know? Wife-swapping, dipshit? These parties are like huge orgies of drugs and sex and all that, and they sound like a blast. They keep asking me to come, but…” My sister trailed off again.

“But what Becca? What have you done now?” I was concerned now, because I thought maybe she was really calling for help out of a situation. If that was the case then I would be in my car in five seconds tearing down the highway. Family bonds run deep.

“I told them my husband wouldn’t be able to make it,” she said finally. “They think I’m married. I told them I was because I didn’t want to be set up with any blind dates. They think my husband is out of town on business a lot.”

“Oh,” I said, because that was all I could think of to say. My sister lying to people was hardly a new experience, so I wondered why she was telling me with such difficulty. “Well then, I guess you’re not getting any action until you find a guy to be your husband then, eh?”

“No, I get action,” she said matter-of-factly. “Just because I can’t go to the parties doesn’t mean I haven’t convinced a few of the husbands that I was a lonely wife with no one at home to care for her. Don’t worry about me.”

We chatted about other things for a while, then she said finally, “Well Phil, I’ve got to go, so tell me you’ll come down and visit. I won’t take no for an answer, and there are gals here who won’t give it…” She trailed off suggestively.

I was trapped; I did want to visit and I didn’t have a good excuse not to. “I’ll be there this weekend,” I said finally, then we said goodbye. As I lay back on the sofa in the semi-darkness of twilight, I wondered if my lady friend was available on weekdays. Maybe just a quickie in a public place; that was sure to satisfy.

*********

My bags were stowed and we were sitting on the balcony watching the clouds roll before Becca said anything to me other than hello. It was early for liquor but she had a large glass of bourbon; she’d offered me some but I’ve never been a big drinker. We sat in silence for a while, me looking at the scenery, her staring into space.

“So how are you?” she asked finally. “I mean, how are you hanging in there?”

“I’m fine, I guess,” I said, not knowing what the hell she was talking about.

“Okay, okay,” she said slowly. Silence reigned again. Then she said, “I meant hanging in there as in without someone around to pleasure you.”

I gave her what I thought was a surprised look.

“Look, you know I know, and I know you know, so why bother with the horse shit? You’re my brother and you can’t hide much from me. You’re the randiest guy I know; thank God I’m your sister, or I’d have to watch out for you too,” she laughed, but her eyes stayed serious.

“If you’re asking whether or not you need to provide me with entertainment, I’m not a drug addict,” I said without thinking, instantly regretting my choice of words.

“And neither am I, but we both enjoy life more with than without.”

“Look, I’m really fine, no need to…” I began, but she switched tracks abruptly.

“How do you feel about marriage?” she asked me, taking a sip of her drink.

“It’s fine, I guess. I don’t really think about it much, not right now. Christ Becca, I’m only twenty-two, I’ve got time.”

“Well, if you ever do get married, would you be like my friends?”

“You mean fool around on my wife? I don’t think so…”

“No, I meant fool around with your wife. You know, swing? Assuming she was into it of course, would you be?”

I had to ponder this question a moment. It seemed easy to say yes, because the parties sounded like pure arousal to me, and I’ve always liked the idea of groups or strangers or being watched. Hell, I’d done a few things in that vein, although never with many people; it might be easy to pick up women for sex, but groups are a little trickier. Finally, I answered, “Yeah, I suppose. The parties sound pretty hot to me, and if my wife was into it. I would just worry a little about jealousy, you know?”

My sister looked as if she knew exactly. “But what if you could go to one of the parties and not worry about jealousy?”

I began to have prickings of an idea where this was going, but I said, “Yes, I’d do that. No strings attached.”

She sprung the trap. “Joe and Melissa invited me to one tomorrow; you want to come?”

“I thought you said you couldn’t go without your husband…” I trailed off as sudden comprehension flooded in. “No Becca, no way.”

“Why not Phil? We both want to go, we both need a partner, we’re both here. What’s the harm?”

“You’re my sister Becca. I may cross some lines, but that one…”

“Look, Phil, it’s okay. We just have to pretend to be a couple, that’s all. When you’re at the party, you’re not supposed to pair up with your wife unless you really want to; the idea is to try out other people. So we’d just have to pretend for a while and then go off and do our separate things. What’s the worst that can happen? We’ve seen each other naked before without dying, and I think I’m willing to make the sacrifice of kissing you to preserve the illusion. It’s just a little lie; no one will care, as long as there are a pair of us.”

I objected, she cajoled. I cited moral problems, she reminded me of how fun it would be. I insisted it would never work, she logically pointed out how it would. In the end I finally grudgingly agreed, but I said that I was not going to pretend too hard. Deep inside myself, I was thrilled; what Becca said made sense, and it was no strings attached. The thing that won me over complete was her final words as she turned and went back into the house. “Come on Phil, take a little risk for once,” she said with a smile and a peck on the cheek, and I wondered just what I was getting myself into.

*********

“Look, I never told them I had a brother and you look older than you are,” Becca said as she and I stood in the center of her living room planning and rehearsing. “Just use your real name; it’s easier for you to remember. And honestly I don’t understand why you’re making such a big deal out of this. I don’t think they’ll burn us at the stake if they find out we’re not married.”

“I’m not making a big deal of it, I just don’t want suspicion to cloud our enjoyment,” I said, pulling that nugget straight out of my ass. “I’ll use my real name, but we need to practice standing together so we don’t look weird.”

“Jeez Phil, next you’re going to be telling me to practice kissing you,” she said with an unimpressed snort.

“Actually, that’s not a bad idea,” I said, and grabbed her and dipped her low as she shrieked in surprise. “Ah, ma cherie, I love you. Let us go to ze kasbah and make ze beautiful musics together,” I said in my best Pepe Le Pew, then made loud kissing noises. She laughed and wrestled out of my grasp.

“Oh no, I could never love a man who fought for the Yankees,” she drawled, “even if he is the most eligible bachelor in the county.”

We both collapsed to the floor laughing. When the giggles finally subsided, she rolled over to face me and said, “See? You’re being too serious about this. Let’s just go and have fun, no worries.”

“I still think we won’t look like a couple,” I said.

“Fine, look, we can let on that part of the reason we’re doing this is because our marriage isn’t doing so well, so we don’t have to get all lovey-dovey. That will fit in with what I’ve been telling my gentlemen callers. Okay, Mr. Paranoid?”

That seemed like it would work, so we cut off our planning session and went out for sushi. As always, I picked the place, and the food was nothing either of us had eaten before. Then, at my sister’s insistence, we went barhopping. She said she knew a place downtown where the best action was, and while I tried to tell her that I wasn’t in need of action before tomorrow, she wouldn’t hear it.

When we got there I could see why my sister thought all the action was there. It was less of a bar and more a club with drinks, loud music, and a capacity crowd dancing wildly. In the crowd were some of the more attractive women I’d ever seen, and my libido revived almost immediately.

“Phil, I’ll introduce you around,” my sister shouted, dragging me by the arm into the mob. We finally emerged into a more sedate area with tables and chairs overlooking the dance floor. “Phil, this is Cherise,” my sister said, and I realized that the Nubian beauty before me must be my introduction. She was built like a cat, lithe and powerful, with a face which bespoke an animal magnetism and ferocity. Her figure was probably her most attention-getting asset; she was clothed in a skin-tight patterned dress which showed off all her curves, from her well-formed breasts to the swell of her powerful hips to the two round globes of her rear. Through the dress I could see quite clearly the dip between them and the fact that she was wearing nothing underneath.

“Rebecca’s told us so much about you,” said Cherise in a rich musical voice, obviously not perturbed at all by my gaze. “My husband Ben and I were looking forward to finally meeting you in person.” She gestured toward the approaching figure of her husband, a large man who was obviously a former athlete as the muscles beneath a slight layer of indolent fat showed. His skin was lighter than his wife’s, and the contrast between the two when they stood together made them both seem the more attractive.

“Phil, great to see you,” said Ben, shaking my hand with vigor and a vice-like grip which further confirmed my theory. His voice was a shock after that of his wife, not musical at all but powerful and gruff. “Rebecca tells us you’ll be joining us for supper tomorrow.” He winked and laughed, and I smiled and winked back.

“And this is the hostess of our little get-together, Melissa,” said my sister, coming from the bar with another woman in tow. Melissa was older than any of us, with a slightly matronly character to her. Her hair was businesslike, as were her clothes, and I could imagine her at home in any office on the planet. It was the way she walked that revealed a little of the hidden side; her hips and shoulders swayed ever so slightly with every step in a way which was instantly seductive for all its subtleties. Had I not known of her, I would probably have never given her a second look, my tastes running toward younger targets, but as it was, with her obviously fit figure and ample chest, I undressed her with my eyes as she approached.

“Phil, I’m so glad to meet you, and I’m so very glad you both can finally make it to one of our little parties,” Melissa said, and she was just as unconcerned about my gaze as Cherise had been. Her voice was older and sounded like a housewife’s from a Fifties sitcom, but coupled with the rest of her and her subtle aroma, it just served to make her more intriguing. “Rebecca, why have you been hiding him away from us all this time? He’s quite the catch, even for someone as baiting as you.” My sister and I both laughed a little, mine sounding a bit false to my ears, but as per our ruse that would only help.

I couldn’t help but notice that both Melissa and Cherise were still looking at me with eyes that spoke volumes. Finally, the black goddess broke the silence. “Perhaps our quiet friend would like a drink?” she asked, and without waiting for a response she and Melissa led me away from my sister, who was busy in conversation with several other people.

“Cher, normally you know I wouldn’t join you,” said Melissa, who was making no moves to stop from joining us. “I wouldn’t even be here; at my age you stop wanting so much noise in your life.” She laughed. “But when Rebecca said she was bringing our gentleman friend, well, I made an exception, and I think I’ll make another and have a drink.”

For myself, I wasn’t really looking for a drink; the first thrill of these two lovely ladies had left and now I just wanted to get away from them before they found me out. I’ve never been very good at lying. Plus, there were a number of very attractive alternatives in the crowd who didn’t think I was married, and I wished I was with one of them.

Cherise seemed to sense my anxiety. While Melissa went to order our drinks, we sat at a small table, ignored by the others around us. “I know what you’re thinking,” said Cherise, and I stiffened. “Why are these two married women taking me away from my wife? That’s all right. Just relax and enjoy yourself, and let Rebecca be Rebecca.”

That, I was perfectly willing to do, because if I was with her, people might expect something I wasn’t prepared to provide. “No, it’s not that,” I said, thinking quickly. “It’s just… I haven’t been to a place like this in years.” That was true enough. “And I don’t want to take you both away from your husbands; they might get nervous.”

“Why, are you nervous that my husband will seduce your wife?” asked Cherise simply.

“Well, no, but…” It was true that I wasn’t really worried about that, since for all I cared Ben could have my sister any way he wanted. “This is just awkward for me, that’s all.” I couldn’t believe it; it was true. For the first time in my romantic life, I was feeling awkward around a woman. I shook myself and looked my psyche deep in the eye. “What the hell, who cares, live a little,” I said to myself, then aloud, “But what the hell. I just have to ask you two questions.”

“Will I be receiving interrogation too?” asked Melissa as she arrived with the drinks. I was disconcerted to note that she had ordered for me, a large glass of something which looked potent. But I took a large gulp just the same, trying not to cough as it burned down into my stomach. “Oh, careful, that’s strong,” Melissa said as I gasped. “I’m sorry, I should have asked, but from your wife, I imagined…”

“No, really, it’s fine,” I said hoarsely. “Just what I was looking for. I like a drink that bites back.”

The two ladies laughed and sipped their drinks, and then Cherise returned to the topic at hand. “Well, what are your questions? May we both answer them?”

“This is like Truth or Dare,” laughed Melissa. “I haven’t been that young in a very long time, young man, so go easy on me.”

“One,” I asked bluntly, “should I worry about your husband seducing my wife?”

Cherise blinked several times with a matter-of-fact look on her face, then she said, “That’s quite a leading question, don’t you think? Do you know something I don’t?” She and Melissa seemed to share a private joke and smiled briefly.

“I’m just asking,” I said. “I don’t know anything more than you do, probably less.”

“In that case,” said Cherise, answering as bluntly as I had asked, “yes. In fact, as I suspect you know, it has already happened on more than one occasion.”

“How can you expect a young woman like that to live all by herself while you’re away on business?” asked Melissa with a tone of reproval. “Surely if you’re coming to our little party, then you don’t mind.”

“I don’t,” I said, truthfully. “In fact, I look forward to letting him do it. I simply asked to see if we were on the same page.”

“I think we are,” purred Cherise. “And before we stop this silly conversation and turn to more interesting matters, what was your second question?”

“Should Becca worry about you seducing me?” I asked with a slight grin and raise eyebrow.

Both ladies looked at me and smiled, and I didn’t need an answer.

*********

Becca had gone off with other people at some point while I wasn’t looking, but I no longer cared. I had little doubt she was currently engaging in a little harmless recreation, of one kind or another. For myself, I only cared about the one kind, and as the empty glasses accumulated in the center of our table, that one kind became more and more immediate.

“Another,” asked Cherise with a smile, holding a bottle from which she was pouring shots, taking the occasional swig herself and sensually licking the mouth.

I shook my head. “Any more and I’ll be on the floor,” I said. All three of us broke into giggles at the rhyme. “You two wouldn’t want that, now would you?”

“The only thing I want right now is in those pants,” whispered Melissa with a sloppy kiss to my ear. Cherise seemed to be completely unphased by the liquor, while Melissa became more and more sexual with each moment. She wasn’t drunk, by any measure, or at least no drunker than I was, but she had shucked her jacket and unbuttoned her blouse, exposing a lot of smooth skin and more below than I’m sure is recommended. She seemed bent and determined to find the dirty thing she could say to make me uncomfortable, but though I didn’t tell her, she was in for a hell of a challenge.

While she slipped a hand into my lap and stroked my crotch in a way which suggested she was much less drunk than she seemed, Cherise and I gazed at each other. “I have a bet with a friend,” I said, and we both giggled. “He said you were wearing panties, and I said you weren’t. Do I have to give him the ten bucks?”

Cherise just shook her head with a smile. I was drawn to her lips, brown and soft and warm. I could imagine them doing various things to me even as Melissa’s deft hands were slipping into my waistband. “I don’t think he believes you,” I said with a grin, feeling a feminine hand caressing my cock and feminine tongue running around my ear.

“Well then, perhaps this friend of yours needs proof,” said Cherise with a low musical laugh. “Melissa, let the boy go for a moment and we can decide what our next course of action should be.” I loved the way she described sex as if it were strictly business but at the same time totally pleasurable.

“Age before beauty,” said Melissa, her hand still on my now-rampant member. I could feel her body pressed up against mine, and for a fleeting moment I realized she was probably twice my age, but that made little difference to how she felt next to me.

“Shall we retire to a more comfortable place?” asked Cherise. “That way, there is no need to choose.” She took a long pull on the bottle.

“Now now, he can’t leave without his little woman,” said Melissa, laughing. “Besides, he looks like the type who enjoys a little danger.”

It must have been my father’s genes shining through, but at that moment she was right. I wanted a thrill. “What did you have in mind?” I asked Melissa, noticing as I did that somehow when I wasn’t looking she had removed her bra and now wore only her blouse which barely kept her two beauties in. I could look down and see her nipples, standing out against the fabric, smaller than I expected.

“I said this was like Truth or Dare,” crowed Melissa. “I dare you two to go out on the dance floor and get busy. That’s the kind of thing you young folks get into, isn’t it?”

“Melissa, I’m shocked,” said Cherise in mock horror. “Surely you don’t expect us to expose ourselves to the world?” She laughed again, low and sensual, and licked her beautiful lips with anticipation.

“Why not?” asked Melissa primly. “You’re young and daring. Besides…” She paused and I felt her hand withdraw from my pants. “If a woman of my age can, then surely you two have nothing to worry about.” So saying, she pulled open her blouse and I saw, uninhibited for the first time, her huge breasts explode from captivity. They were perkier than I expected too, with very little signs of the telltale drooping of age. Her skin was smooth and unblemished except for a few freckles which ran down between. I longed to bury my face in her bosom right there, but she slowly closed her blouse again and began doing up the buttons. “That’s got you interested, hasn’t it young man? It never fails.”

“What do you say?” I asked Cherise, knowing her answer before she spoke. The two of us stood and walked, arm in arm, from the sanctuary of our table into the throng. I noticed out of the corner of my eye that Melissa was following us at a respectful distance, but that just made me more eager to continue.

Once we were pressed against each other, both by our desire and by the weight of the crowd around us, it wasn’t long before our lips were together and our tongues swirling around each other like snakes mating. Cherise was a marvelous kisser who made me appreciate just how much I usually missed by getting right to the point. But she was pointed as well, and within a few minutes she had my fly undone and her hand inside my boxers, skillfully manipulating my various parts in a manner which drove me wild but vitalized my endurance. I for my part had my hands for the first time on the magnificent globes of her buttocks, and they felt just as good as they had looked. Her skirt was short enough that it rode up on its own, and I merely helped it along a little until my hands were beneath and delving into the crack between. Her ass was covered in fine silky hair, and while sometimes hairy women were a turn-off for me, in this case it seemed natural.

As we broke our kiss and she turned to press that solid backside against my throbbing member, I got my hands around her thighs and hesitated on the verge of touching her pubis, which seemed to be throwing off enough heat to burn. “Go on,” she whispered over her shoulder, and I slowly dipped my fingers into her honey pot. It too was covered in fine soft fur, like a cat, and once again I felt the litheness and supple quality of her body against mine. Then, as she moaned softly and pressed back more firmly against me as we gyrated to the rhythm, I slid a finger up into her cunt, the penetration causing her to shudder once, the first loss of composure I had seen from this African queen. She accepted my finger easily, her pussy well-lubricated by her juices but not sloppy; even her most feminine places were as enigmatic as the woman herself.

No one was looking at us, although we were often pressed together by couples all around us, and I know that a few people must have come away with moisture on their pants or legs from my fingers as I raised them to my lips. Cherise kept grinding her rear back against my cock, increasing the pressure inside me, as I tasted her on my fingers. She flowed like a sweet musky syrup, totally foreign, totally enticing. Before I knew what was happening she reached behind her, hiked up the back of her dress, and spread her legs a little, leaning forward slightly, arching her back and driving her ass against me.

“God Cherise, you… you’re not like any other woman I’ve ever…” She simply waited. I took the hint, reaching down and guiding my pulsing shaft up between her thighs until it pressed against her hot opening. “You don’t know how much I want this,” I said softly, and she was like any other woman; compliments were like candy to her. I slowly pressed my hips up and forward, spearing her sensitive lips and driving my cock deep into her cuntal passage.

As she arched back against my body I could feel her interior change shape to accept me, a feeling I never grow tired of. For a moment we just stood there, in the center of this huge crowd of dancers, savoring the penetration. Then she tightened her feminine muscles on my shaft and by reflex I began rocking myself in and out of her, dancing to the driving beat of the music, intoxicated by liquor and the feelings. My hands were on her breasts, pulling her body close to mine, and she was grinding back against me, each tiny rotation of her buttocks sending shivers down my spine.

I don’t know how long we stayed like that; my experience had taught me patience and a certain amount of technique, so I like to flatter myself to think that the two orgasms I felt rush through her strong body were real. Certainly her breathing sped up and her pussy spasmed, and I could feel moisture cover my balls. After her second climax she pulled away from me and for the first time I became aware that I was standing in the middle of a group of strangers with my cock sticking out for all to see. Strangely, this didn’t phase me at all; if anything, it made me hornier. “You are enjoying yourself I hope,” said Cherise as she turned back to me and pressed against me again, my hard shaft jutting into her belly like a knife. “But I think maybe you need a little more stimulation, because it has been nearly an hour and you still have not cum.” I had been at it longer than I guessed; the liquor was slowing my sense of time in a way which, sober, I might have found alarming.

“What were you thinking?” I asked.

“This,” she said, hoisting herself into my arms and wrapping her legs around me. I entered her passage again without effort, and this time the weight of her body and her spirited movements brought me quickly to the edge of the cliff. We were kissing again, but I found that I couldn’t keep my mind on anything other than what was happening below. My hands were on her buttocks supporting her as she pressed down on me, and I realized that her skirt must have been up at her waist, leaving her lower body totally exposed. “I want you to fill me,” she whispered in my ear. “Fill me like you fill Rebecca. Fill me like my husband is no doubt filling her now.”

For some reason, the thought of my sister naked and being fucked by the huge black man was deeply arousing to me, as was the idea of her being fucked by… well, by me. It must have been the liquor, I thought distractedly, but the vision wouldn’t go away. Finally, as I saw in my mind’s eye Becca lying beneath me, her face in a look of beautiful shock as my first splash of sperm hit her womb, I realized that it was too late and I couldn’t stop, so I let go and came.

I’ve always loved coming inside a woman’s cunt; there’s something about it which makes you feel manly, and if she’s the kind of woman who cums with you, well then there’s no better feeling. Cherise was one of those women; her pussy drank my spunk from my cock like it was a straw. The suction was incredible, and the spasms kept me on a plateau of emotion even after my own pulses of white-hot seed stopped coming. She locked her lips on mine as she kept coming, harder and more intensely than the previous times. She lasted so long that I was afraid my cock would be crushed, but when she finally broke the kiss and panted, laying her head on my shoulder, I was surprised to feel that my cock was hard inside her. The rejuvenation of a woman orgasming on your cock is something I’ve never understood but always appreciated.

Her legs stayed wrapped around me, my cock still thrusting up into her deepest space, now sloshing with juice, and she made no signs of getting off me. “Carry me back to my chair please, won’t you?” she purred softly in my ear.

“What about your dress? It’s up way past your waist now.” This was true; her dress was up over the small of her back, and I could feel the taut muscles of her ribcage contract with each breath, her skin hot to the touch and covered in more silky hair.

Cherise laughed. “My dear, in this place, no one will look twice, believe me. Stu, the owner, has a strict policy that clothing is entirely optional on the premises.”

I shrugged slightly and began making my way back to our table, Cherise wrapped around me like a small child. The only difference was that my cock was inside this small child and she was old enough to know better. When we arrived at the table I went to set her down at her chair, but she purred, “No no, I’ll sit in your lap for a while. Don’t spoil the afterglow.”

Melissa was already there, and she laughed at this. “You’ll have to let go of him some time,” she said, her tone sounding very motherly. “Oh Cher dear, I’d forgotten all about that cute little butt of yours. Tomorrow we’ll have to reintroduce ourselves.” She reached over and stroked Cherise’s backside with one hand.

Melissa and I locked eyes while she petted Cherise and Cherise pressed against me, inside and out. I was fully hard now, which wasn’t difficult when one was inside such a hot wet cunt. “So are you going to want to dance too?” I asked Melissa with a wicked grin. “Or are you saving me for tomorrow?”

“Are you afraid you’ll be all used up by the time the party rolls around?” she grinned back. “But I’m too old for that kind of shenanigans. I was thinking something… a little more sedate.”

We both pondered this for a moment, then Melissa finally said, “Okay Mrs. Duval, I think you’ve had him for long enough.”

“You always were a spoilsport,” huffed Cherise, and truth be told, while I was looking forward to further fun, I was sorry when she raised her rear from my crotch and my hard wet cock slipped from her inner space. She pulled down her dress, dusted herself off, and aside from a slight faraway look in her eye, it was hard to tell she’d just been fucking. I looked at her do this, then remembered myself and gingerly stuffed my cock back into my pants, hoping the wet spot wouldn’t be too noticeable. My erection pressed out, tenting my trousers, so I wasn’t sure that anyone would notice a little stain.

“So what sedate activities did you have in mind?” I asked Melissa, eager to get back to business.

*********

“God, I remember when I was in grade school and we used to do this,” giggled Melissa. “Granted, that was a while ago.”

“It can’t have been that long ago,” I said with a grin.

“Why do you say that,” she said as she hitched up her skirt.

“Well, for one, you haven’t forgotten the technique, and two, you aren’t old enough for it to have been that long ago,” I said. A little flattery never did anyone any harm.

For that, I got a kiss, much sloppier and more intense than Cherise’s skillful tongue, but just as enjoyable. The two of us were in a bathroom stall, me sitting, pants down, on the toilet while Melissa stood before me. Once again her blouse was open and this time she made no moves to shut it, letting me gaze longingly at her large breasts. She had shucked her panties as we spoke, and I held out a hand for them. She giggled, more like a schoolgirl than a woman her age.

As I took the silken scrap from her fingertips, the moisture held within wet my hand and I could tell immediately that Melissa was a wet one. She had been fingering herself for a long time while we talked and I suspected she had continued while Cherise and I were fucking on the dance floor, so there was quite a lot of her juices in the fabric. I held the tiny panties to my face, wafting her scent into my nostrils, relishing in it. She smelled quite different from most women I was used to; all I could think as I sniffed was that she smelled like a woman is supposed to smell, pure and feminine. I didn’t have much time to ponder because Melissa wasn’t waiting for me. She had hiked her skirt, much longer and looser than Cherise’s, up around her waist, baring her sex for the first time to my eyes. Her figure was much more petite than her breasts and age would suggest, and her skin, apart from a sprinkling of freckles in interesting places, was lily-white and flawless.

“Now I’m glad I decided to shave this morning,” she giggled, and I looked with approval at her shorn pubis, pink and enticing. “I don’t want to give you too much; I want a few surprises for the party,” she grinned. “After all, that’s all that keeps young men coming back, is novelty.”

“Well I can’t imagine getting tired of you,” I said suavely. I was in my element: in other situations I would have been terrified, but when it came to women and sex, I admit no master. The intoxication, brought on afresh by the shots we had done before leaving the table, didn’t hurt either.

“Aren’t you just the sweetest thing,” she cooed, and the tone of her voice contrasted wonderfully with what I knew she was about to do. It was as if your nanny was secretly a stripper, and I was enjoying it immensely. “Normally I’m quite submissive, but tonight I’m feeling feisty. Must be the booze talking.” She hiccupped dramatically and slurred her next words. “So I hope you won’t take advantage of an elderly woman.” I certainly would, and planned to. “I want it in my ass please. I won’t take no for an answer.”

Her bluntness rivaled my own, and I marveled. A woman who looked so respectable, and she was asking me to take her in the butt? It was more fun than I had hoped for. “Whatever you say,” I said nonchalantly, leaning back slightly and raising my hips a little to give her a good look at what she was asking for. She looked and smiled, and while she was doing this her hands were dipping into her snatch, bringing out pussy juice and slathering it up and down the crack of her buttocks.

I gave her a questioning look and then leaned forward to put my own hand on her labia, dripping and warm. When I pushed a finger into her opening, quite easily I might add, she threw back her head and ground down on my hand with her pelvis. Soon my palm and fingers were covered in her warm wetness and I brought it back to my cock and followed her lead, lubricating the head and then working my way down the shaft.

“I love a man who knows what to do,” she said as she stopped fingering herself and slowly, sensually licked her fingers clean. Then she turned around and I was able to see her rear. Like the rest of her, it was white and freckled, and here I could see a little age; her butt was firm but had some softness to it, probably from sitting at a desk too long. It didn’t matter to me; I’m not picky when it comes to the ass, especially if it’s being offered.

While I was gazing at my target, she backed up between my legs and reached around to take my cock in her hand. Her touch was gentle but firm, and she guided the head between her cheeks until it was pressed against the rosebud of her anus. She sucked in her breath like she was preparing to dive into very cold water, then she pressed back against me. My cock slipped into her anus with surprising ease, unlike my other anal experiences, and I guessed it was because she had been stretched out somewhat by a lot of assfucking. But as I bottomed out in her colon, she tightened her sphincter suddenly and the passage became as tight as a virgin, or tighter.

“Oh wow,” I said, unable to help myself.

“You like?” she giggled. “I’ve had a lot of practice. My husband Joe and I have studied many different sexual techniques, from Tantric to Kama Sutra to coming up with our own. Like I said, it keeps them coming back.”

I felt strange, sitting on a toilet talking philosophy with a woman while my dick was stuck up her asshole. Then I forgot about strange, or anything other than concentrating to not blowing my load too quickly. Melissa began to spasm her anal passage, sending wave after wave of pleasure through me. My hands grasped her hips and held her between my legs as my pelvis bucked upward, finding her rhythm and joining it. It reminded me exactly why I love anal; the anus and the pussy are two very different feelings, and I loved them both, but since it was a rarer treat, anal sex always thrilled me.

Soon she was raising her buttocks off of me, my raging cock almost slipping from her ass, before bouncing back down on me. I was thrusting up as she pressed down, as if we were trying to see just how far inside her rectum I could stick my cock. My hands were around her waist and down between her legs, and I felt a small sense of satisfaction when my guess was proved right as she came the first time. Warmth and syrupy wetness gushed onto my hands and down, out onto the floor. I worked my finger up into her tight-clenched passage as she gasped with each thrust of my cock into her ass, then I began pressing back against the wall of her cunt as my cock pressed forward into her bowels. The pressure was too much for her and she began gushing again, wetting my arm, almost driving my hand away from her pussy with the force of it.

All the time she came her anal passage was clenching and relaxing wildly, until as she gushed a third time the pleasure became too great for me and I released. My orgasm was intense as my spunk jetted from the tip of my cock deep into her colon. I felt as if I was thrusting through the wall between anus and cunt and pleasuring both, and from the gasps and moans I think she might have felt the same way. “Oh God Melissa, your ass… oh fuck that’s nice.” I couldn’t even be coherent, my thrusts slowing as my balls drained dry and the pressure subsided. She was still coming around me and it prolonged the pleasure of my orgasm long past the point when I had stopped filling her with spunk. When she finally slowed as well and leaned back onto my chest, her eyes wild and deeply sexual, neither of us was able to speak.

Her sphincter had tightened around me, but rather than push me and the cum out it held my cock in place in her ass even as it grew softer. I could feel, for the first time, the liquid running down my legs and over my balls. “Hun, that wasn’t as sedate as I planned,” Melissa grinned weakly. “We’re both a mess.”

“But it was worth it,” I said slowly, recovering a little. “You… you’re amazing. If all the guests at this party tomorrow are like you and Cherise, I might die of an overdose of pleasure.”

She snuggled back against me, the movement wiggling her butt slightly, which in turn wiggled my cock. Then she sighed. “I guess we should get back and see what the others are doing,” she said, a little sadly. Her bowels released and my cock slipped out, not a limp as I had thought. In fact, almost miraculously, I still wanted more.

*********

“You two are a mess,” said Cherise when we returned, disheveled and damp, to the table. She had been sitting alone, from all appearances, drinking heavily if the empty bottle and new half-empty one were any indication. “Melissa, you should have at least warned him about your enthusiasm.”

“I like surprises,” I said with a grin and a wink toward Melissa, who grinned back.

“There you all are,” said a familiar voice, and I turned to see my sister walking up, arm in arm with Cherise’s husband Ben and another man. “Oh, Phil, I’d like you to meet Omo. Omo, this is my husband, Phil.”

Omo was shorter than I, with a sallow complexion but deep serious eyes. He was dressed entirely in black, which contrasted sharply with his shock of white hair. “A pleasure,” he said, bowing slightly.

“Omo is from… where did you say, Omo?”

“I am from China originally, although my family is not Chinese,” Omo said, revealing a slight accent, but one which was hard to place. “Manchuria, that is I believe what it is called in this country. My family is a long story.” He smiled thinly.

“Omo was teaching me some Chinese,” said my sister delightedly. I could well understand her interest; she loves learning as well as people from far-off places.

“Well, the party seems to be winding down,” said Ben, looking satisfied. I could only guess at why; with my sister, it could have been one of several things. “Come, wife, let’s get home before they throw us out.” He didn’t smile, but everyone else did, so I guessed it must have been his style of humor.

Melissa also took her leave, saying she had to get to bed before she fell over. I could understand why she felt that way. The three walked off into the mob, which showed no signs of slowing down, and vanished. “Well Phil, you look like you had fun,” my sister murmured in my direction. “I told you you’d like these people.”

“Yeah,” I said, my eyes scanning the crowd. “Listen, I don’t know why I’m asking, but do you mind if… I bring someone home tonight.”

My sister shook her head with a wry smile. “Sometimes I don’t know about you, Phil,” she said. “You’d think those two would have been enough to tire you out.” Then she laughed. “You know what the answer is. Go to it, cowboy. I’m probably going to bring Omo home, so we might as well make it a foursome.” She laughed again, but I was a little nonplussed; the thought of a foursome brought to mind my earlier thoughts of my sister. I pushed them away.

“Omo?” I asked. “He’s… not exactly who I’d choose.”

“Oh really,” she said with a grin. “He just happens to have a large quantity of high-class substances, that’s all. Not the greatest lover sober, but with a little help…” She whispered this last. Omo seemed oblivious to our conversation. I wondered if these high-class substances were even now coursing through his bloodstream.

*********

I had no trouble finding a feisty teenage redhead named Kristin to accompany me back to my sister’s place, and if Omo thought anything of his client’s husband going home with another woman, he never said anything. Since I went home with another woman in the company of my “wife” I guess there was nothing to be said. Kristin wouldn’t shut up, but I wasn’t interested in her for her conversation. She and Omo actually got on quite well, leaving me and my sister to chat quietly.

“She’s a little young, don’t you think?” asked my sister pointedly, eyeing my prey.

“I didn’t ask, but you’re probably right,” I grinned. “She has to be eighteen; they don’t let anyone younger in.”

“Well that certainly never stopped me,” my sister replied. “I’ve been going to bars since I was barely old enough to know better.”

“You want me to ask her?”

“No, dipshit. I just was saying, that’s all.” We lapsed into silence, listening to the prattle of my date and her new Manchurian friend. “So,” my sister finally said, “you got along well with the gals, I could see. How well?”

“Do you really want to know?”

“I’m asking, aren’t I?”

“Both of them. Very nice too. Melissa is quite talented.”

“Both? Wow, you’re better than I thought.” My sister looked a little impressed. “I mean, those two are walking vaginas, but still…” She looked at me appraisingly. “I only had a quickie with Ben and Omo before we smoked, and you had time to fuck both of them. And now you’re bringing this chick home too?”

I was still stuck on her previous sentence. “A quickie with Ben and Omo? Like what?”

“Since when are you so interested in my sex life?”

“Can’t a brother show filial concern for his sister’s well-being? I mean, Ben, sure, but with Omo?”

She gave me a reproving look. “Hey, no one’s asking you to fuck him. Besides, for a discount it didn’t seem all that big a deal.”

“What didn’t?” I was a little surprised at myself, truth be told. I had never been interested in details of my sister’s coital exploits in the past.

“Fine, you give me the skinny on you and those two and I’ll share about my night. Deal?” This surprised me a little too, since if I wasn’t usually interested in her adventures, she certainly had never been interested in mine. I guess the excitement combined with our semi-altered states explained it.

I told her all about my evening, her eyes getting wider and more impressed as the story went on. She commented on my drinking and looked shocked when I told her about Cherise on the dance floor. When I got to Melissa however, she seemed less surprised. “Joe and Melissa have both told me about their ‘practice sessions,’ so I’m sure she was good. Joe certainly is.”

“How good?”

“Let’s just say that I called in sick the day after because I was afraid I’d look a bit strange walking around with my legs apart.”

“Okay, so you’ve heard my story, now let’s hear yours before our friends for the evening decide to join us,” I said expectantly.

She seemed slightly reluctant, as I had been, to tell her sibling details of her carnal pursuits, but finally she began. “Like I said, I only had time for a quickie. Ben and I made discrete inquiries about the drug situation until someone pointed us in Omo’s direction. Ben knew Omo so there was no problem, but Omo wanted to smoke up with us and I knew Ben was also looking for… a little excitement from me.”

“Come on Becca, are you afraid to say he wanted to fuck you? We’re going to have a really hard time at the party tomorrow if you can’t be a little more explicit around me. After all, we’ll probably have to be naked around each other and see each other… fucking.” I’ll admit, it wasn’t any easier for me to say it.

“Okay, fine, he wanted his dick in my pussy, you happy?” she snapped, a little chagrinned. “But with Omo there I guess Ben thought there was no chance of that. We went out back to the alley – that’s where we always smoke weed – and I was just about to ask about price when Omo mentioned that he found me very attractive and would I consider a deal.

“Well, the long and the short of it is that Omo wanted to watch Ben fuck me. He knew Ben well enough to know that Ben would do it, but he didn’t know me and didn’t know whether or not I’d go for it, being married.” My sister paused for a moment as if struck by something, then continued. “I wanted to smoke before sex, but Omo wanted the show, so Ben took me roughly from behind while Omo had his cock out and was stroking it. After Ben pulled out, before I could do anything Omo got behind me and mounted me too. He’s got skill, despite his looks; it must be some sort of Oriental thing. Anyway, then we smoked. For free too, and a lot of it because Omo got as stoned as we were. He must not be a very good dealer, or maybe it was just his night off.”

The thought of my sister being fucked roughly in an alley by two men I didn’t know turned me on, I won’t deny it. My mind drifted to imagining her pussy, red from penetration, and deep inside her the mingled Asian and African cum sloshing around. It was difficult to believe, but I almost wished I could fuck her too, to see what she felt like. My cock certainly made this wish plain.

“You… uh, you’re showing off a bit down there,” said my sister pointedly, and I realized for the first time that my cock was thrusting the front of my pants out in a major way. I blushed a little and reached down to adjust myself. “Well, tonight certainly has been… exciting,” Becca went on, still looking at my crotch. “I think to cap the evening off, you should smoke with us.”

*********

I’d never tried pot before, but sitting in my sister’s room in a t-shirt and boxers, I wasn’t all that apprehensive. With me, in a circle on her bed, were Omo, Kristin, and my sister. The Manchurian was clothed only in what looked like running shorts, his wiry physique making me realize that perhaps I had been wrong about his quality as a choice to bring home. Kristin had on nothing but a pair of pink cotton panties; she had shucked the rest of her clothes the moment we were indoors. Her body was petite and weak-looking, her breasts small and child-like, and I wondered idly whether my sister had been right in her assumption about the girl’s age. It didn’t matter.

My sister had, after laughing at Omo and Kristin’s unabashed nudity, removed her clothing too, to my shock. She was sitting directly across from me, her breasts exposed, tan and pert, wearing only a tight pair of shorts which revealed more than they concealed. I couldn’t help Ankara escort but marvel at her physique, and I tried to tell myself it was simply pride at my family’s genes. She was more slim than I remembered, but muscular in a way the Kristin was not. Whenever she took a breath, her chest rose and fell, the ribcage standing out under a layer of muscle, her breasts rising and falling as well, the nipples, small and brown, wiggling prettily. I could see why she didn’t have any trouble keeping busy; had she not been my sister, I would have gone for her in an instant.

She didn’t seem to mind my attention, her gaze focused on Omo, who was meticulously packing a glass pipe with what looked like a mixture of tobacco, marijuana, and the occasional pinch of white power which he told us was opium. “This is my special blend,” he laughed wryly. “The tobacco stimulates, the opium depresses. I do not do this for everyone.” He said this last gazing at my sister with a look in his eye which suggested that perhaps he would be asking for a little more payment later.

“Oooh, is it Chinese?” asked Kristin. Not the brightest bulb, certainly, but her body made up for it, as did her complete fixation on the sexual.

Omo gave a little half-smile and said something in a language I didn’t recognize, then he continued, “It takes lessons from Chinese herbal lore, yes. I find it to be almost a medicine for me, and it is the only way I have found to enjoy a bit of opium without becoming addicted.” I wasn’t sure about that, but I said nothing because I wasn’t really listening. I was feeling the rising pressure in my balls as I looked at the two beauties half naked in the room, wondering what they might be like together. That wasn’t incest, I told myself. It was simply fascination with the female form.

Kristin kept talking about how she had never done opium before until Omo was finally satisfied with his preparations. He reached into a pile of clothes and pulled out a propane torch, which startled me a little. “This is the only way to get it hot enough that it truly works,” he said with a wan smile in my direction. I didn’t know whether he had brought it himself, concealed somehow, or whether my sister had one already. I wondered without any real concern whether or not she used it for other drugs as well.

As we passed the pipe around slowly, taking a drag and then handing it on, we moved closer to one another. I had pulled off my shirt too and Kristin was running her hands over my chest like a child with a toy. Omo seemed to have entered some trancelike state; he sat in the lotus position, only opening his eyes to take the pipe and torch. My sister had a dreamy look, which every drag intensified. For myself, my first taste of weed was unpleasant, and I coughed, but with each drag that followed I found my brain slowly slipping into a state quite different from the drunken giggles of earlier. I felt warm all over and my focus became very hard to maintain. It didn’t bother me a bit that I was looking at my sister’s crotch, spying the outline of her labia and wondering if she was shaved.

Finally, after what seemed like several hours but couldn’t possibly have been, Omo announced to no one in particular that the pipe was cashed and set it aside. Kristin and I had already begun making out on one side of the bed while my sister looked on with distant interest. Finally she spoke. “Okay you two, good night,” she said, obviously kicking us out of her room. As we both shakily stood, still pawing one another as if unable to let go, she was reaching for her shorts, obviously preparing to remove them. I would have liked to have stayed, but Kristin had other plans, so I heard rather than saw the shorts fall to the floor and as we exited, I heard rather than saw my sister lying back on the bed. “Come here, Chinaman,” she said as I closed the door.

*********

I’d never done drugs before so obviously I had no experience of fucking stoned. I had of course had sex while drunk, and not just earlier in the evening, but being stoned was completely different. The redheaded girl I barely knew and I took a long time simply feeling one another all over, not even concentrating on the usual erogenous zones. I was amused to discover that Kristin went wild when I played with her belly button, and she in turn discovered my secret ticklish spot behind my knees. Our motions were slow but I had full possession of my ability to experience her body and her touch, and when I finally got to her pussy and began eating her out, her taste, young and fresh, came through much more strongly than I’m sure it would have if I had been sober.

The time passed slowly, as if we were separate from the universe, and I felt I could have simply tongued her clitoris for hours without tiring. She came noisily and oozed onto my tongue, her hands clenched beside her, her head thrown back, mouth open, eyes wide, as she moaned meaningless syllables. I was enjoying this immensely, spreading her labia wide with my fingers and licking up from her asshole to her clit, keeping her orgasm going wave after wave, until she finally relaxed and panted exhaustedly, her body slick with sweat, beads of it running down her chin and pooling between her small breasts.

In the new silence I could hear, in the next room, rhythmic creaking as Becca and Omo shook the bed in whatever position they had taken. Suddenly I had to fuck the young girl lying panting beneath me, and I pulled myself up her body to look her in the eye. “I… I have to tell you something,” she said, with a look of nervousness in her face.

“What baby?” I said, nuzzling her cheek, taking her earlobe into my mouth and sucking as I lay on her body, my cock drooping just below her cunt.

“I… I’m not… I mean, I haven’t… done this before,” she confessed, haltingly. “None of it, the drugs or this, none of it. I wasn’t even supposed to be in that place. My parents would kill me if the found out I was going home with strange men. I… I just wanted…”

I kissed her lips, silencing her, as I looked into her eyes. For the first time I saw a frightened girl there, although she was obviously still very stoned. “Honey, if you want, we can just snuggle up and go to sleep,” I said, a small spark of compassion bursting into a flame of remorse. “I don’t want to hurt you. I just… well, I just wanted someone to sleep with me tonight.”

Tears were in her eyes. “I’m sorry,” she said, sobbing, the drugs removing any control from her. “You don’t want me, do you?”

“No, no, I want you, really,” I said, not really thinking, my libido taking over. “I need you. I’m going crazy over you.” I kissed her again, wiped her tears from her eyes.

“I’m really stoned,” she giggled suddenly. “I can’t believe I’m lying here naked with you. I can’t believe… God I’m stoned.”

“Me too,” I admitted. “I’ve never done that before, if it makes you feel better. But I want you, bad.” I couldn’t stop telling her that, hoping to convince her, because in truth I would have done just about anything for someone to fuck right then.

“Okay,” she giggled nervously. “Do it then. I’m too fucked up to care.” I could tell that wasn’t true; her eyes revealed the lie, but I really was too fucked up to care. I kissed her again with a smile, my cock jumping for joy.

As I positioned myself between her legs, she was shivering slightly, and a small part of my brain told the rest of me to be gentle. How well that message got through is a matter for debate. As my cockhead probed between her labia, slowly finding her opening, she fidgeted, though whether from nerves or from sensitivity I don’t know. I could hear my sister in the next room moaning, which didn’t do anything to lower my state of arousal.

When I penetrated the girl’s virgin cunt, either she had already popped her cherry in another manner or I was too stoned to notice it. Certainly she wailed like I had popped it. Slowly I pressed my way in, keeping up the pressure on her juvenile cunt as she slowly adjusted, her wail trailing off to a moan and then just short gasping breaths. After what seemed like a lifetime I finally was inside her fully, and I paused for a moment to let her insides get used to me. Then I withdrew slowly until just the head remained in her passage.

She seemed to know what was coming and looked up at me with wild, panicked eyes. I kissed her soothingly, sucking on her lower lip, and then made a decision and instead of thrusting, as I had been planning, I simply began slowly pressing my way back in. The second time was easier of course, but her bottom writhed on the mattress like she was being skewered. She began to moan again, tiny girlish moans, and I wondered just how underage she was.

When I finally thrust into her the first time, she screamed weakly and her arms twitched as my head bottomed out inside her. Without waiting for her to recover I pulled up and thrust again, slowly building up a rhythm until our bed was creaking just as my sister’s had been. Kristin had her skinny legs wrapped around me and I had lowered my body to hers, her young nipples, hard and peaked, poking into my chest. I had silenced her moans with my mouth and tongue, and we were both kissing away as I slowly pumped my hips against the arch of her pelvis.

She was tight, definitely a virgin, and the stimulation of her panic and the orgasm when it came quickly took me to the edge. I slowed, then came to a standstill before I lost control. “Honey, do you want me to pull out?” I asked softly.

She was almost totally out of it now, the drugs, the pleasure, and the nerves combining to turn her from a seeming adult into a small child. She shook her head no, but I persisted. “I don’t want you to go home pregnant, baby.”

“Don’t worry about it,” she gasped.

With that, I had no real problem. My morality seemed to have been entirely removed by drugs and sex, and I also knew that I would doubtless never see this girl again, one way or the other. What did I care, anyway? Coming inside a woman, especially a virgin, is not something one gives up lightly. I shrugged my shoulders and began slowly pumping into her again.

A few minutes passed before I returned to the edge, and when she seemed to sense that I was almost there her eyes took on a look of panic. At that point I no longer cared, and when the panic began to tighten her cunt the pressure overwhelmed me. I jammed my cock home, deep into her young spasming pussy, and began to shoot jet after jet of my seed into her. My orgasm was pleasant although after two others it wasn’t as strong as it might have been, but it splashed her cervix with a fair amount of sperm before I collapsed, still inside her, and began breathing normally again.

Then I came back to my senses somewhat and felt guilty and ashamed. What had I done?

“Wow,” I heard her say. “That… that was fantastic.”

“I’m really sorry,” I said, guilt welling up in me. “I… I’ll pay for morning-after pills if you want, and I’ll let you have the bed…”

She grabbed my head and pulled it around to look at her, and I could see she was flushed. “I told you not to worry about it,” she said forcefully. “We’re both stoned, but that doesn’t mean you raped me. And who said anything about me letting you leave?” Her cunt spasmed as she giggled, and even though my cock was flaccid, I still felt a slight thrill.

“I don’t know…” I began, until I saw the wild hungry look in her eyes.

“What’s to know?” she said with a grin. “Honestly, you’re the only guy in the world who would act like this. Most guys would kill to fuck me even if they didn’t know I was a virgin.” She giggled again. “Was! Hell yeah! So quit messing around; I want more.”

I shook my head with a sheepish grin as I rose from her body, my cock slipping from her along with a dribble of white. “Fine,” I said. “I’m not worrying.” Actually, I was worried, although not about her. I was worried about being able to satisfy a recently deflowered, horny virgin after the three times I had already come. But then I let myself slip back into the drugged haze and I realized that this girl would make me hard again, no matter what. As I pulled her to me and kissed her long and deep, I could already feel the stirrings of another hardon deep at the base of my cock. After all, it wasn’t every day you got to fuck a young, willing teenager.

*********

Daylight found the dozing form of the redhead splayed out over my body and me rubbing my eyes and wondering what had hit me in the head. I’ve always been an early riser and I can live for weeks at a time on little or no sleep, so the only thing that kept me from leaping up to greet the day was the fact that my head weighed about 200 pounds.

“Augh,” I said, or something similar. But I’m no different from any other man, and waking up with a naked teen straddling you is enough to turn morning wood into the real thing. My lower body obviously had no intention of letting my brain spoil its fun.

“Mmmmm,” murmured Kristin, snuggling a little into my body, an action which rubbed her against my hardon and further woke me. I tried to remember the last night, after the bar. My hangover was rapidly subsiding, but my memory was still cloudy. Obviously this girl atop me and I had fucked, from the looks of it multiple times. I rubbed my eyes again, then I heard her say softly, “Good morning, Mr. Amazing.”

“Good morning to you too, Miss Fantastic.” I fought to remember. The drugs had obviously affected my brain more than I’d thought. The first fuck was clear enough in my mind, but after that… “How late were we at it last night?” I whispered curiously.

“I didn’t catch the time, but we haven’t been asleep that long. Funny, I can’t really remember falling asleep in the first place.”

“I think Omo’s special blend was a little more potent than either of us expected,” I muttered with a grin.

She just smiled. “What’s the rush to get up?” she said softly, pleadingly. “It’s barely dawn.”

“Well, I thought maybe you had to get somewhere… you know, home, your parents?”

“Oh, they won’t expect me home tonight,” she mumbled sleepily. “I was out with my girlfriends. They aren’t that strict.”

“Well then… I guess you want to sleep some more?”

“Krissi tired, need sleep,” she said, eyes closed, lip pouting.

“Okay babe, you go on back to sleep then,” I said soothingly. “I’ll make you comfortable.” I slowly, gently rolled her off my chest to lie on her back and sat there a moment, just gazing down at her. It was hard to believe, but I felt horny, even after God knows how many times. But I tried to put it aside and wrapped her nude form in a blanket. She was already asleep again.

Pulling on a pair of shorts from the floor I padded my way softly into my sister’s room. I don’t know why; in hindsight I guess it’s pretty obvious, but at that point I just wanted to check on her. Omo had gone sometime in the night, and Becca was asleep alone in her bed, curled up under just a sheet. I could see the outline of her body traced by the fabric; she was nude, although I wasn’t sure whether this was how she usually slept or how Omo had left her. From the stain in the center of the bed I guessed the latter.

Her svelte form looked cold under just a sheet, so I picked up the blanket from the floor and shook it out, intending to put it over her. As I did so she stirred, kicking aside the sheet completely, and there my sister was, exposed to me, as she rolled and lay on her other side, slightly curved. I couldn’t help myself; I was too curious. I knelt to look at her rear from behind. She had a very cute butt, perky and athletic, and the lack of tan lines showed that she was not afraid to sunbathe in the altogether.

Between her legs I could see a hint of her pubic bulge, and as she breathed it seemed to open and close slightly. I was entranced for a moment, but then I got hold of myself. What was I doing? If I really wanted to see her naked, there would be time enough at the party. The thought of the party brought a small smile to my lips. A small part of me wished I could have seen Omo and Becca in the midst of the act, partially just to see what Becca meant when she said that Omo was skilled.

Tiptoeing out of the room after quietly replacing the sheet over Becca’s sleeping body, I pulled off the shorts again, feeling restricted, and my stiff cock bounced out, reminding me how much I could use a wake-up fuck right about now. I’ll leave breakfast in bed to others; I want a little pussy in the morning. It smells like woman, although I suppose it could smell like victory as well.

I got myself a drink of water and then returned to my bed to find the sleeping teenage form right where I’d left her. Carefully, so as not to disturb her too much, I disentangled her from the blanket and lay down beside her, pulling the covers over both of us. She snuggled her rear back against me, my hardened shaft finding its way between her legs to stick out from between her thighs. I curled myself around her, caressing her, finding a good spot to hold her, then pulling her to me. I’ve never minded finishing a night of passion with cuddling, and it seemed to make the girl happy in her sleep.

I lay there holding her, feeling the beat of her heart on my chest, the intake of each breath rubbing her back against me. My hand on her breast felt the warmth of her body, the expansion of her small ribcage. My other hand was wrapped around her pelvis and cupping over my cock and her pubis, separated now by only a few inches. Even as she slept, I slowly began petting her labia gently, idly, waiting for sleep to retake me.

Sleep didn’t come, however, and before long I was caressing her young crotch with more interest, seeing how long I could get away with it before she woke up. She must have been tired, because when I slipped a finger up into her cunt, she murmured something in her sleep and moved a little, but showed no signs of awakening. Emboldened, I stroked her vaginal walls, wondering if a woman could cum while she was asleep. These thoughts kept me occupied for a while, but eventually the pressure in my balls had built to where I either had to get up and find somewhere to jack off or I had to fuck her. I didn’t want to wake her up to demand sex, but I also didn’t really want to leave the warmth of our embrace to masturbate, which wouldn’t be as satisfying.

I had lifted her sleeping leg up to get better access to her cuntal opening, and now the hardness of my cock brought it up against the warmth of her pubis. I would stroke it every now and then because if I hadn’t I would have exploded from the pressure, and gradually it became slick with her pussy juices. Finally I could stand it no longer and I nudged her lightly.

“Wha?” she said confusedly.

“Baby… I really need to fuck you. Really bad. Can you please wake up; I’ll let you go back to sleep right after, I promise.”

She groaned something which sounded like a curse and thrashed a little in my arms. I felt very odd to be lying there with my finger up her cunt while she slept, and I almost pulled it out again. “Need sleep, go away,” she said groggily.

“Please honey, I’m about to explode.”

“Do it then and leave me alone.” With that she turned away from me again and was still.

I thought about it. Did she really mean for me to fuck her while she was asleep? Or was she not really awake? I didn’t really care; it wasn’t like we hadn’t been fucking a few hours ago, so what difference did it make? Holding her leg up with one hand, I took my cock in the other and slowly, carefully guided it to her opening, then pushed a little until it slid in. She murmured but slept on.

I’d never fucked a sleeping girl before; it was kind of like having a living sex toy. Her pussy was warm and wet and clung to my dick like she was awake, but that was the only response I got from her. I slid myself all the way in from behind, as deep as I could get in the position we were in, and then I quietly and gently began making tiny thrusts with my hips against her backside, pumping my cock in and out of her a fraction at a time. My one hand went back to her breast, while the other toyed with her clitoral hood, hoping to provoke some reaction from her.

After a while of this my thrusts had become more animated but still very slow and gentle. As I was no longer stoned, her pussy felt different, or perhaps it was all the exercise it had just been given. She had settled into a deeper sleep and now I felt some unconscious reactions to my penetration; Lord only knows what it did to her dreams. Unlike much of the time, I was not trying to keep from coming, so it wasn’t long before I hit the point of no return.

Thrusting sharply, no longer caring whether she woke or not, I buried myself up to the hilt in her deepest spaces and came. The semen splashed into her and she stirred and mumbled, then snuggled back against me with a sigh and went on sleeping. Strangely, even as the last spurts of my jizz were coating her womb, I too felt sleep overtake me, and I dozed off, my still-hard cock buried in the cunt of a sleeping teen beauty.

*********

“Up and at ’em slugger!” shouted a voice in my ear and my body rose about six inches into the air, then slammed back onto the bed, rigid and stammering. “You can’t sleep all day, not when there’s work to be done.” My sister has a strange sense of humor, but once I shook my head a few times to clear away the cobwebs, I laughed. Then I stopped because I had just thought of my bedmate and wondered what Becca was thinking. Then I realized I was alone in the bed.

“That’s what you get for staying up all night,” said another woman’s voice, and looking over toward the source I saw my redheaded pixie, wearing a pair of boxer shorts and nothing else. There are worse ways to wake up. My sister was slightly more chaste, with a silk kimono wrapped around her, but the length of the kimono didn’t leave much of her leg to the imagination.

“Phil, I have to hand it to you,” said Becca with a wicked grin. “You know how to pick ’em.” Then, raising her voice, she said, “Why don’t I let you two have the facilities first; I’m off for a jog.” She winked, then hurried back to her room.

“Kris, do you want the shower first,” I said, pulling myself into a sitting position and rubbing my eyes. “I can scare up some breakfast, I think. I hope Becca keeps more than energy bars in the pantry.”

“You’re a riot, Phil,” Kristin said sarcastically. Then her tone softened. “Actually, I was hoping you might join me. Becca showed me her shower; I’m sure it’s big enough for two.”

“Ah, the feisty redhead,” I said with a grin of my own, then I suddenly lunged and pulled her onto the bed. She kicked and squealed, her pert breasts wobbling slightly, then as I pinned her down and climbed on top of her, she stopped struggling and began kissing me, although she did giggle and squeal every now and again. I looked down at her small body and sighed with pleasure. “Well, if you’re inviting me, invitation accepted.”

*********

Kristin was right; my sister’s shower was more than large enough for two. In fact, it was probably large enough for a tour party; it was more a sauna than a shower, with a large circular tub in the center and enough room to sit all around the edge. The whole thing was done in marble, and I wondered what my sister was paying in rent for this place.

I didn’t wonder too long because my giggling redheaded friend turned the shower on full, splashing a spray of water into my face. I sputtered; she laughed, then her laughter turned to a shriek as I grabbed her naked body by the waist and pulled her down into the tub with me. She felt just as good wet as she did dry, and as she settled into my lap, turning to face me, her legs around my waist, she felt even better. I spent a long time slowly washing her breasts with no soap, until she gave me a little smack on the hand to remind me where I was. I could have held those pert little buds for hours; I love well-formed tits, whether they be large or small, and these were some of the best.

Her busy little tongue was all over me, my face, my chest, my neck. She wasn’t that flexible, but neither was I, so we made the best of our positions. Finally, after the tub had filled almost to the brim with water, she pulled herself up and over me, pushing me back against the side. Her motions became almost frantic, pressing her body to mine as if to somehow penetrate me rather than the other way around. Below water level, her lithe pelvis ground down on my stomach, and I could feel her labia, soft like the petals of a rose, opening and spreading over my skin.

When she finally reached down and grabbed my cock, her touch almost pushed me over the edge. I restrained myself with effort, but as she guided me between her legs, into her cunt, warmer than the water around us and wetter too, I had to clench my teeth to keep from shouting. Unlike our first time, she was in control, and as she slowly sank down onto my shaft, driving me up into her warm passage, her eyes glinted with a passion quite unlike the virginal panic of the previous night. Her vaginal muscles spasmed a little as her bottom finally dropped to my legs, but she quickly regained control and began squirming her hips in small circles, her eyes closed, hair hanging wet and wild over her face, red as her lips.

“So Becca is your sister?” she asked me, a little breathlessly.

I wasn’t sure how to answer. I couldn’t see the harm in telling Kristin the truth, but I also wanted to practice the part, since I would be playing it for real later in the day. My silence must have said something, because she rested her body on mine, half in, half out of the water. “It’s okay,” she said softly, her lips so close to my ear I could hear every little shudder as I felt them through her body. “I don’t care. I mean, we all do naughty things every now and then.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, I’m only seventeen, so I guess what we’re doing is pretty naughty,” she said, and giggled. I loved her girlish giggle; it made me feel strong and masculine in a way I certainly wasn’t. I didn’t even stop to think about her age; like she said, we all do naughty things, and we were both enjoying it.

“No, I meant what naughty thing am I doing with Becca?”

She stiffened a little, her motions arrested in mid gyration. “Oh, nothing, just…” She seemed reluctant to go on.

“Honey, it’s okay, whatever you want to say,” I soothed, stroking her soft thighs under the water. At the same time I pumped my hips up into the cradle of her pelvis, which made her gasp as my cock teased her deeper still.

“Oh, it’s just that you two seemed really… I don’t know, close.”

“Close?” I pumped again, feeling her cunt spasm as I did.

“Well, I almost thought you two were married at first, but you’re obviously related, so I guess I just thought that maybe you two… I don’t know, fooled around.”

I laughed, a little hollowly. “We’re close, yeah. I’ll even let you in on a little secret. We’re pretending to be married, and tonight we’re going as a married couple to a swingers party. Pretty naughty, huh?”

Kristin didn’t seem phased by this at all. If anything, she seemed a little relieved. “Oh, good, I was afraid… well, I thought your sister was jealous of me.”

“Well, she’s got a lot to be jealous of, you sexy thing,” I whispered conspiratorially. Then our lips were locked together and our slow, deliberate strokes devolved into constant grinding pressure, my hips against the arch of her pelvis, my shaft pressed deep into the void between her legs. As I slowly slipped into oblivious fucking, I put all thoughts of Becca and the evening out of my mind, and when the teen beauty on top of me finally shuddered with climax, I let go and joined her, my semen spurting quickly from me into Kristin’s juvenile pussy.

Spent, Kristin collapsed, her head resting on my shoulder, her pubis still jammed down between my legs. “I have a confession to make,” she whispered. I just murmured in response, enjoying the warmth of the water and beginning to think about using the tub for its intended use and washing some of the sweat away. “I think your sister is hot too,” she giggled quietly. It wasn’t until after she’d slowly pulled herself up and out of my arms that I caught the “too.”

“Too?” I was too high on endorphins to be all that concerned.

“Oh come on,” she said with a look of derision. Then finally, she grinned. “Slip of the tongue,” she said. “But I do think she’s hot. Do you think…”

“Well, I mean, of course, from a purely aesthetic…”

“No you moron, I was about to ask whether she’d be into me.” Kristin was laughing now.

“Why don’t you ask her when she gets back,” I said with a nonchalant look on my face.

“Oh Lord no, I couldn’t possibly,” Kristin blushed prettily. “Not that I’m scared. I mean, I am a little, because, well, I’ve never come on to a woman at all before, but also because I don’t have the energy if she said yes.”

“Maybe some other time then,” I said with a straight face. In all honesty, I wasn’t sure how Becca would feel, but I was sure she wouldn’t be insulted. Then I stood up as well. “I think it’s time we actually use the shower, huh? I don’t know about you, but last night left me a little sweaty.” I cracked a small smile at this last.

“Me first,” said Kristin, grabbing the soap and handing it to me. “If you do a good job cleaning me off, maybe I’ll return the favor.”

*********

When Becca returned from her jog, Kristin had already gone. “So, our visitor hightailed it?” Becca asked, looking around. “I hope it wasn’t because of anything I did.”

“Maybe just a little,” I said, without really thinking, then corrected myself. “I mean, not something you’ve done, just shyness around you I think maybe. A little.” I was beginning to sound silly even to myself.

“Shy? Around me? Come on Phil, give me a break. You didn’t do something to her that’s going to get you in trouble, did you?”

“What kind of man do you think I am?”

“God, we sound married already,” Becca laughed. “But seriously, the chiquita went away satisfied and not looking for a policeman, I trust.”

“Look, if you don’t approve, why didn’t you…”

“Approve? Of what? She looked old enough to know better to me.” Becca gave me a little punch on the arm. “I meant just what I said. She was happy, right? She didn’t leave because of me.”

She was really pushing this, so she must have known something I didn’t. “Okay, fine, but don’t let on I told you this,” I said, hopelessly outclassed in the lying department. “Kristin… well, she said she wondered whether or not you would be into her.”

“Oh, is that all,” said Becca dismissively. “I knew that. We were together for a while before you woke up, and it wasn’t exactly covert on her part. Kids these days.” She shook her head in mock disapproval.

“So why didn’t you…”

“Because I don’t horn in on other people’s action. If she’s here for you, then she’s here for you. Imagine how you would have felt if you’d woken up to find us both going at it.” She laughed and went to clean up. I pictured it in my mind for a moment and felt the stirrings of an erection, which I suppressed. At this rate, I would be spent before I even set foot in the party.

*********

I woke at seven, having decided the best thing to do would be to sleep some more to rebuild my strength. Becca, of course, was already waiting by the door as I groggily sipped my coffee. “You were bright and wide awake this morning, when we weren’t going to be late to the best night of my life,” she scolded.

“I’m bright and awake now too, I’m just saving my strength,” I grumbled halfheartedly, then went in search of clothes. I had been led to understand that, while everyone there knew exactly what was going on, it was de rigueur to show up in pants, even though I felt they’d just get in the way. Finally I settled on a casual look, ran wet fingers over my face and hair, and off we went.

Melissa and a man who had to be Joe were standing just inside the door to greet us as we entered. “Phil, Rebecca, wonderful to see you,” Melissa smiled. “Rebecca, you know Joe. Joe, this is Phil, Rebecca’s partner for this evening.”

Joe was graying and looked older than Melissa by half a decade at least, but his eyes were full of confidence and I imagined that at least some of it was deserved. “Phil, great to meet you,” he said, pumping my hand warmly. “I can’t tell you how long we’ve been trying to get you two to stop by. Come on in, I’ll show you around. I’m sure Mel and Rebecca have chick stuff to do.” Melissa playfully smacked him on the shoulder.

“Well then, Rebecca, let’s go do the ‘chick stuff’ we’re supposed to be doing and let the two men alone,” she said, and my sister laughed, blew us both a kiss, and followed Melissa.

“Damn,” Joe said admiringly, watching them leave. “Let me tell you, son, there’s nothing finer than your wife when she laughs. That must have been what made you fall for her in the first place.”

“Well, yeah,” I said, totally unconvincingly to my own ears, but I don’t think Joe was listening. I shook myself inwardly and tried to act the part. “But I’m sure you know about her more tangible qualities too.”

“Hell, son, a piece of tail is a piece of tail,” laughed Joe, “and she’s got one. But that’s not everything to a woman.” He looked at me appraisingly. “You know, when I was in the Navy, I was just like you on shore leave.”

“Just like me?” I asked, noticing as I did the tattoos on his arms and wondering why I hadn’t realized Joe’s service history before he said anything. Probably because I wasn’t here to stare at guys.

“Yeah, all I wanted was to get down to the right place and get busy. I imagine that’s how you feel, especially being away from your wife so often.”

“You can say that again,” I said, more truthfully this time.

“Well, I know you must realize what’s going on behind your back; you look like a smart guy. And I’m sure Rebecca knows what you do on those long trips. I’m certainly not judging. All I’m saying is that you’ve got a fine woman for more reasons than her form, and I think the older you get the more you’re going to be thankful for that.”

I didn’t quite know what to say. It seemed odd to be getting this speech now, as we both knew that in a short time the party would begin. “Thanks,” I finally managed.

Joe smiled. “I know what you’re thinking: why the hell is he lecturing me? Don’t worry about it, son, it’s just my way. I promise, no more talk. Let me show you around and introduce you to everyone who’s here.”

The house was spacious, and several rooms appeared to have been cleared out to make room for people to lounge and chat. I didn’t know how things went once things started going, but I couldn’t see any obvious signs, so I figured things must just be warming up. In the main room sat Ben and Cherise, who briefly greeted us both and then returned to talking quietly. “Forgive my ignorance, but… well, this doesn’t seem like I expected…” I trailed off.

Joe chuckled. “Nah, I bet it doesn’t. We like to all get together and hang out for a while in the early evening, let everyone arrive, get acquainted, that kind of thing. When Mel and I first started swinging, we used to go to parties where everyone showed up drunk or stoned and just pulled their clothes off and went to it. But we never really liked that atmosphere, although believe me, once the party gets started, there’ll be plenty of excitement. We’re all friends here and we like being friends as well as other things, that’s all.”

In the dining room there were two couples, one looking to be as old as Joe and Melissa, the other much closer to my age. They looked up and smiled as we entered. “Folks, this is Rebecca’s husband, Phil,” said Joe warmly, patting me on the shoulder. “We finally got them to come out for one of our little parties. How about that?”

The two men both looked excited. I supposed that simply increasing the number of people at the party was reason enough, but I also knew my sister and guessed that increasing the number of people at the party with her presence was the lion’s share of the reason. The two women were less excited, but looked at me approvingly. “Phil, this is Pete and his wife Hattie,” Joe said, gesturing to the older-looking couple, “and N.J. and his wife Sonya.”

Pete was short and a little overweight, balding and bearded. He looked like a stock broker or insurance salesman, except that I could see without even looking that he had something large in his pants. He grinned and winked. “Don’t be intimidated by Pete’s package,” whispered Joe in my ear. “Believe me, it’s just as big as it looks. But he’s been having a little trouble lately, so I guess Hattie must have slipped him a Viagra before they came.” Then he returned to his normal voice. “Pete and Hattie are our senior couple, by experience only,” he said with a wink at Hattie. “They introduced Mel and me to the lifestyle, and we haven’t been able to keep them away ever since. And N.J. and Sonya just recently started coming to our parties, so I’m sure they understand if you’re feeling a little jittery. I’ll leave you to get acquainted and see what my wife is doing.”

“Howdy,” said Pete, shaking my hand limply. He had a businessman’s handshake too, and I hoped his lack of enthusiasm was a prelude to inability. Don’t get me wrong; I wasn’t worried that he would hog all the fun, but a guy does like to make himself feel bigger whenever possible. “It’s just great to have you here; always good to meet new faces.”

“Your face isn’t the one he’s interested in,” cackled Hattie. She was thin as a rail and couldn’t have weighed more than 100 pounds. She seemed older than her husband, her long gray hair done up in a braid. She wore loose clothing that couldn’t quite disguise the shape of her body, which seemed to be totally straight, with no curves at all. I couldn’t tell whether or not she had breasts, but judging from the rest of her I doubted it. Not my type of woman, certainly, but I tried not to let it bother me.

She must have noticed me looking her over. “Don’t worry young man, I’m not going to bite,” she said forwardly. “I’m an aging hippy at heart; always been into the free love thing. Pete is just into it because he’s tired of porking a corpse.” She laughed, and Pete laughed too. I couldn’t imagine how the two of them had ever gotten together in the first place; they seemed like total opposites.

“Now don’t let Hattie fool you,” said N.J. He was older than I by a few years at least, but I’m sure my looks fooled him. “She’s not a corpse when it comes down to it.” He shook my hand. “I’m N.J. At least, everyone calls me that, because they can’t pronounce my name. My parents were from Mumbai, originally.” Now that he said it, I could see an ethnic flair in his face, and although he wasn’t dark-skinned, he was tanned. “I’m a computer geek, so I won’t be winning any beauty pageants,” he said with a laugh. “Why Sonya wants me is anyone’s guess. Maybe that’s why we like swinging so much.”

Sonya had stayed quiet throughout, and I finally took a good look at her. She was shockingly beautiful, Nordic or Slavic I supposed, from the name. Her long blond hair was loose but neat, and she wore a tight black dress which showed off all her curves. I could feel my own pants rise to join Pete’s just looking at her. “Sonya was a prostitute in Petersburg,” said N.J. with a frankness that almost surprised me. “She doesn’t speak much English, which is why she might seem shy.”

“Charmed,” Sonya said simply, taking my hand in hers. Her accent was gorgeous, straight out of James Bond. For a hooker, she looked extremely innocent, which only added to her sensuality. She couldn’t have been much more than eighteen.

“I was there on business several years ago,” continued N.J. who seemed to be talking to the entire group, not just me, “and one day while I was walking home she propositioned me. I won’t tell tales of my own illicit activities, but I’ve never been one to turn down a young thing like that. That’s why I love Russia and Asia; so much looser than this country. Anyway, I guess you could say I saved her from that by bringing her here, although she’s really a trophy wife.” They all laughed. Sonya still held my hand and moved closer to me. “See, she likes you,” said N.J. “Joe and Mel say I only married her so I’d have someone to bring to these parties. But we love each other in our own way, right baby.” Sonya turned and let go of my hand and I felt colder.

Joe returned a few minutes later. “Well, our last guests will be here any minute, so let’s all join Cherise and Ben in the living room and get to know each other a little better, those of us who need to.”

*********

“Tell me more about you and… well, and Asia,” I said as I sat between N.J. and Sonya. He seemed perfectly delighted to let his wife hold my hand, and I enjoyed it enough not to care whether or not he cared. In fact, her hand-holding had begun to take on a slightly heavier tone as she pulled it into her lap and placed both of her small hands atop it. I didn’t do anything just yet, savoring the anticipation and waiting for someone else to make the first move.

“Oh, well, you seem like the kind of guy who likes to travel, and I don’t mean tourism,” grinned N.J. “The truth is, if you’re into younger girls…” He trailed off suggestively and looked at my hand in his wife’s lap, then over in the direction of Becca with a slick smile. “No one here will judge, so I can tell you a few stories, eh?”

“Sure, why not,” I said, interested and needing something to talk about.

“What’s the youngest you’ve ever done, in your travels?” he asked, bluntly.

“I don’t take a census.”

“Too bad. That’s part of the thrill for me. I tell you, before I started going abroad, after I turned eighteen was tough. All my regular buddies were illegal, and then I realized, well, it wasn’t even that. I was looking for even younger girls than I had back when I was allowed.” N.J. laughed. “I almost went to jail the first time I tried it; fortunately at that point people were more interested in catching molesters who wanted little boys, and I got off with a warning since I was only eighteen.”

“How young…”

“Oh, she said she was sixteen, which was the last time I ever trusted a woman about age.” He laughed again. “Know what I mean? Either they’re older or they’re younger, never the right age. I found out later that she was only fourteen. And I never even got to score with the bitch, that’s what really got me.”

“Wow, fourteen, that’s pretty young.”

“Are you kidding? That’s when the peak of attractiveness for a lot of girls.” I was a little freaked out but at the same time a little turned on, and the fact that a young girl, relatively speaking, was holding my hand in her lap and gradually pushing it between her legs didn’t help. “Yeah, but in this country we’re civilized.” He said this like it was a bad word. “You know, in most third world countries, fourteen is marriageable age. That’s old married age.”

“Yeah, I’ve heard about in Africa…”

“Africa would be great except for the diseases. Even young girls have them over there. I won’t touch them. Besides, I like mine pale; it seems newer.”

“So then what?”

“Well, I first realized what I had to do when my parents took me to India when I was sixteen. My father didn’t tell my mother, but he wanted to take me to a brothel to make me a man, he said. Of course, I fucked the maid when I was fifteen, but I didn’t spoil it for him, you know.” He laughed again. “Truth to tell, I’m pretty sure he was fucking Anna Maria too; she was prime.” He seemed lost in the memory as he continued. “We went to this whorehouse in Calcutta, full of old, fat hookers with dead eyes, you know the type. I couldn’t stand any of them, and my father was about ready to write me off as a fag, when the madam asked if we would be interested in some wine. A few glasses later…” He paused and grinned. “This wine was stronger than aged Scotch. It turned out it was all just to find out whether or not we were legit, and once she realized, she let us into the back room where she kept the younger girls.”

“I didn’t realize whores in India were so complicated,” I said, intrigued.

“You’ll have to see for yourself some time. Anyway, these girls were twelve, thirteen at most. The madam bought them from the parents when they were babies.”

“Bought them?”

“Yeah, rural families mostly, didn’t want to have another mouth to feed that couldn’t work. I understand that Chinese families do the same thing, sell off extra kids because of the laws against having more than one. In India it’s mostly girl children, but some boys too.”

“And she’d been whoring them out since they were babies?”

“No, no, nothing like that. She said they were an investment. It’s a lot better than slavery in some places, let me tell you; these girls got fed, clothed, cared for by the older whores, and all they had to do was put out when they got old enough. Seems fair to me.”

It didn’t really seem that fair to me, but I didn’t say anything because it didn’t matter all that much to me either. N.J. seemed sleazy but I didn’t feel like arguing. The fact that Sonya had my hand centered on her heat and I could feel every breath she took didn’t make me argumentative either.

“I’ve done research now; usually the kids don’t start turning tricks until they’re ten or so. If someone wants younger than that, of course, it can be arranged, but usually a man who wants young girls buys them himself rather than getting prostitutes. My father probably wished he’d just bought one; he had to pay a premium for a virgin. I never even knew her name: a tiny little thing with long dark hair, and a body that was just too perfect, not a spot on her. She’d just started to develop breasts, and the madam told my father she had just started bleeding too.”

I was enthralled by the easy graphic quality of the story, so much so that I almost forgot what he was talking about.

“After that, I couldn’t go back to Anna Maria,” grinned N.J. “Then, like I said, I turned eighteen and nearly exploded. I couldn’t get tail anywhere in this country. So when I started traveling, for my job and all, that was the first stop on my list. I went to Bangladesh to supervise overseas technicians because I know the language, or so I told them. What I really did was spend huge amounts of time hunting down girls. For the amount of money I was making I could have had any woman I wanted, and it’s amazing how cheap street girls are. Buy them a lollypop and bring them home for the evening, and no one gives a shit! What a country! Whenever I want really young tail I head to Asia, usually India and that region.”

“Friends, our last couple is finally here,” said Cherise, emerging from the entryway leading a man and a woman, arm in arm, both in their thirties if I was any judge. “Phil, you’re the only one who doesn’t know Pina and Nick.” We shook hands. Nick was a well-built man, dark brown hair which curled at the ends, but with a dancer’s build rather than a football player’s, like Ben. His wife, Pina, had to be either Greek or Italian. She had lovely olive skin, red-black hair which hung down to her shoulders, and bright white teeth. She wore tight clothing, which showed off her figure, but where Cherise was lithe, Becca was athletic, and Sonya was nubile, Pina was round, with no hard edges or muscles exposed. She looked as if she ate well and lived well, and there was a vital beauty about her form which belied any lack of fitness.

“Everyone calls me Pina, but just in case, my name is Proserpina,” she said with another winning smile which showed all her teeth. “Italian parents, what can I say?”

“Just Nick for me, thanks,” said Nick shortly. He seemed a little unpleasant, or at least distant. “So you’re the new fish, eh?”

“Well, Becca has been trying to get to one of these for ages…”

“…And I finally wore him down,” finished Becca, coming into the room behind Melissa and giving me a peck on the cheek. “You know how men are,” she said conspiratorially to Pina, who laughed.

“Quite,” said Nick, looking over the rest of the room. “N.J. Good to see you.” He actually seemed pleased at that. The room devolved into small talk again, and it was twenty minutes at least before Joe dinged his glass for silence. All were present and accounted for, I supposed.

“Well friends, it’s great to have you all here. I’m not one for speeches, but for the benefit of our first-time guests…” Here he gestured magnanimously at Becca and me. “Our house is your house. I know the gals have set out some food in the dining room, and there are other entertainments in the kitchen, for those of you who wish to partake. As for the rest of the house, there are beds and cushions upstairs, including our new hot tub in the bathroom. There’s nothing off-limits, although courtesy is always a must, so knock before entering.” Everyone laughed at that.

“Well, since we always start off with a little game,” said Melissa, standing, “I thought we’d have a little lottery. I’ve got all the women’s names in this jar, so come on up and see who you’ll be starting off with.”

There was a great deal of laughter and chatter as we all passed around the names. “Of course, to be fair, if you draw your own partner, put them back and draw again,” giggled Melissa. “We didn’t invite you here for a second honeymoon.”

I drew Becca’s name the first time, and there was a little laughter, uneasy for me and it seemed for her. However, the second time, I drew Sonya, much to my pleasure. I couldn’t wait to see what she looked like without her dress, and wondered idly who N.J. would get. He drew Hattie, and gave her a resigned smile. Hattie grinned. “I know I’m not your taste, but variety’s the spice of life.”

Ben drew Melissa, which seemed to suit them both just fine, for she snuggled into his lap and started whispering in his ear. Pete drew Cherise, who looked cool as a cucumber, although she was wearing something far less revealing than she had the night before. Joe smiled as he read Pina’s name. “Well hun, we’ll get to know each other a little better tonight after all this time,” he said, and I took it that they’d never been together before. She nodded with another smile. I was looking forward to having some time with her myself, although I wasn’t in any hurry.

“Well, I guess that leaves you and me,” said Becca to Nick. “Saving the best for last, I see.” Nick didn’t seem phased by this piece of flattery; he looked like he just wanted to get down to business, whatever it was.

“Well folks, we’ve had our little game, now just for starters, let’s all let each other alone for a while, how about it?” said N.J. who had warmed slightly to Hattie and had his arm around her slim waist. “There should be enough rooms in the house for us each to get one. And of course, there’s outside as well…” He seemed ready to head that way himself.

“No fresh air for me, thanks,” said Pete with a wink at Hattie. “Unless anyone wants it, I’m calling a soft bed somewhere. Cher hun, you want to come help me find somewhere comfortable.”

“Okay, everyone out,” said Ben as politely as was possible, considering that Melissa already had his shirt off. “I don’t think we’re going to be long.” There was a round of applause as the party scattered.

Sonya and I were standing in the atrium with Nick, Becca, Joe, and Pina, and from the living room we could already hear exciting noises. “Well pet, what say we head over to another bed,” said Joe, putting his arm around Pina. “I’m too old for excitement this late in the evening.” He winked at us and the two walked up the stairs.

“Well, we call this room,” said Becca, with a wink at me. “I don’t think Nick wants to wait for me.” True; he already had his arms around her and was working his hands all over her body. The sight made me feel oddly jealous, but I tried to concentrate on Sonya, who was tugging at my hand, pulling me up the stairs as well.

She seemed to know her way around, because we avoided running into either of the other couples and wound up in a smaller room which was probably an office, but which now had bedding and cushions strewn around the floor. “You like this?” she asked coyly.

“I like it, but I like you even more,” I said truthfully. She blushed. She may have been a hooker, but she acted like a virgin schoolgirl. “Lie down,” I said, a little commandingly. Something about her brought out a dominant side of me. Maybe it was her youth, maybe the novelty of the situation; I don’t know. She didn’t seem to mind; she lay back on the ground and looked expectantly up at me. “Damn,” I said aloud without meaning it, and she giggled and wiggled her delicious-looking rear. I was on me knees above her in a flash.

“Not afraid, kiss me,” she said with a grin. I did so wantonly, our mouths open, tongues swirling wildly around each other. My hands ran through her blonde hair, then down over her neck to the opening of her dress. She moved her own hands to mine, helped me slip the material down her shoulders until her arms were pinned at her sides. I felt rather than saw her breasts, small and pert, with tiny upturned nipples. When I finally broke the kiss and worked my way down her body, her tits looked even more attractive than they felt.

“God, I can’t go slowly, you’re too beautiful,” I said apologetically before pulling her dress down to her waist and diving with a rush into her abdomen. It was pale and soft, heaving with her breath as I kissed my way around her navel, my hands above my head pawing feverishly at her nubile breasts. She began to make soft noises, not words in any language, just pleasure. When I tweaked her aureoli playfully she gasped and let out a squeak, her back arching slightly with surprise.

Soon I had the dress off completely and in a corner; she had been wearing no underwear like a good girl, so I was able to immediately spread her legs and press my lips against her juvenile pubis, smelling her scent. It was exotic and musty, flavored with her lust and a trace amount of some perfume, present but not overpowering. Her pelvis and down between her legs was baby-soft, as if she had never grown fuzz, let alone a bush. I grasped her hips with my hands and began licking her pussy lips, slowly and then faster. Her taste was perfumed too, and as her juices quickly began to flow they Ankara escort bayan melded with the delicate flowery perfume and intoxicated me.

Before I knew it I had a finger in her, my tongue flicking madly over her clit, and she was still making soft little noises, her buttocks writhing, her cunt throbbing with heat and dripping wet. I kept up the pressure for a few minutes more until I couldn’t take it and withdrew. She didn’t seem to have cum, but I hoped that was because she was waiting for me.

“Take me, inside me,” she panted, probably the first words in English she had learned. I didn’t need any coaxing; I was already pulling my clothes off, exposing my raging hardon. I pulled her over on her stomach.

“Get ready,” I said, unnecessarily I know. She raised her buttocks from the floor and waggled them invitingly. I spread her legs a little, got between them, cock in hand, and rubbed some of her juices onto the head. I could see her puffy lips peeking out from below, and I rubbed my cockhead down the crack of her ass, over her rosebud of an anus, and up and down over her opening, gathering moisture. Then I gingerly pressed the head into her cuntal passage, then deeper as she widened to accept me. I bottomed out inside her, my arms wrapped around her and grasping her breasts from behind, and then let her get adjusted to me before I began short, sharp thrusts.

From this angle I wasn’t able to go as deep, but each time my cock pressed into the front wall of her vagina I felt her tremble. I moved one hand down to diddle her clit, which was finally coming out to play. Keeping up a steady rhythm, I drove her stomach into the ground repeatedly, gradually working my way toward orgasm

She beat me to it, and I was glad to feel it, because it confirmed my suspicions that her climax was worth waiting for. When she began moaning a little louder, in English and Russian, I grabbed her hips and pulled her up to her knees, then began pressing deeper into her now-spasming cunt, deeper and faster. She began slowly, but as I quickened my pace she began dripping, then gushing liquid, forcing me out of her hole from the pressure. She just as quickly subsided, making little pleasure noises again as I began to furrow her space once more.

Soon I grew tired of this position and flipped her soft body over again, getting between her legs and letting my weight press down on her stomach and chest as I penetrated her. We kissed again and rutted quietly in this position for some time, the thrusts coming slow and steady, working us both back up to the peak. “Baby, Sonya, I want to taste you when you cum,” I said softly in her ear. She nodded.

I got my wish quite quickly, for she almost immediately began panting and spasming again, so I hurriedly pulled out of her passage and got down between her legs. She was dribbling a little but once I got two fingers up inside her and another two on her clit, she built up steam and gushed directly into my mouth. It was a taste I could get used to; feminine and dainty for all its force. I got her to gush once more, softer this time, then she stopped coming and sat up. breathless. I lay down on my back and motioned her over; she straddled my up-thrusting member without question and took me into herself quickly, as if being without me inside her made her unhappy.

We got a good rhythm working again before I felt the first twinges. “I’m going to cum, babe,” I said, panting as I kept thrusting up into her.

“Inside, always inside,” she said. Who was I to argue?

“Always?”

“Parties, always coming inside, with all women,” she said matter-of-factly. Becca hadn’t mentioned this, and I couldn’t understand why. If anything, it made the party better. While I was puzzling this over, my body got ahead of my brain and called me back to reality just in time to grab Sonya’s slim hips and pump five hard jets of semen into her young womb. She smiled as she felt it splash into her, then we both reeled into a kiss as I grew soft inside her exquisitely sloshing pussy.

I forgot about the party, about Becca, about everything except the beautiful feeling of Sonya’s nubile body lying atop mine. Her nipples, small and pert, were still hard against my chest, and I could feel rather than see the oozing plop as my softened cock finally slipped out, along with a torrent of liquid, mine and hers, that drained out onto my pubic hair and ran down my scrotum. Her legs gripped my waist as she looked down at me with that same innocent look that must have driven her johns wild. I doubted that she could have looked more innocent as a baby.

Gradually the afterglow faded and I remembered the other women. My mind flitted over each one: Cherise’s lithe black body, no doubt even now straining to accommodate Pete’s mammoth manhood; Melissa’s mature curves and experienced passages; Hattie, whom I had not found attractive at first but who now, seen in the mind’s eye, seemed alive with possibilities scarcely held in by her waif-like form; Pina, buxom and waiting to be plucked like a grape from her homeland; even Becca, without remorse, lying atop Nick as I was sure she must be, her tanned rump sparkling in the moonlight. I shook myself a little at this last but found the image difficult to ignore. I could almost hear her moans, then reminded myself that I probably could hear her moans as she was just down the stairs. An odd surge of jealousy overtook me again.

“You think about your wife?” asked Sonya. “With Nick?”

I almost denied it before I remembered who my wife was. “Yes, a little,” I said slowly, then smiled and kissed Sonya. “It’s not fair of me; here I am with a beautiful girl and I’m thinking of her.”

“You never do this before, the party,” said Sonya. It wasn’t a question. “N.J. as you, first time. Jealous of attention I get.”

“And he should be,” I said. She smiled and rose to her knees, her pelvis still pressing down on mine. Her breasts were so small they would have seemed right on a girl half her age, but the swell of her hips was womanly. For the first time I noticed her bellybutton; it was convex rather than concave, sticking out just a little, like she was a newborn. “Honey, I could just stay here and fuck you the rest of the evening,” I said truthfully.

“No, others want you,” she said.

“No, others want you,” I corrected. “Me, I’m just a guy. You’re the one they want, and it’s not fair for me to keep you to myself.”

She laughed and shook her head, then slowly stood. “You see,” she said. “They want you too.”

“Well right now, I want a drink,” I said, climbing to my feet and taking Sonya’s hand. “Care to join me in the kitchen for some?”

*********

We walked out of the small room into the hallway, and I heard the noises of passion coming from further down, where the bedrooms must have been. I could hear moaning that didn’t sound like Cherise; she had been quiet as a mouse when we had enjoyed each other’s company the previous day. I decided it must be Pina, enjoying some of Joe’s technique. If she was always this loud, I decided, I was looking forward to her even more. Sonya’s girlish submission had primed me for some dominant female attention. Perhaps I should go right now and ask to cut in? No, I had Sonya to attend to, and truth be told, I was very thirsty.

Despite my not-so-subtle desire to interrupt my sister in action, we went down the back stairs to the kitchen. There we found Hattie and N.J., both as naked as we, sitting on the floor and making some sort of preparations with a pipe. N.J. saw us first; Hattie was engrossed in true aging hippy style in the matter at hand. “So, you’re back already,” said N.J. with a laugh. “She’s difficult to resist.” I couldn’t tell whether he was talking about Sonya or Hattie. My eyes were on Hattie, whose body, though toughened with age and a life spent outdoors, was surprisingly wrinkle-free. Her breasts were larger than they had seemed with clothes on, and they drooped, no doubt because of a life spent burning underwires.

“You all want to take a drag?” she asked without looking up. Sonya shook her head. I was a little tempted, after Omo’s special blend the previous evening, but decided to leave it for now.

“We’re just here for a drink,” I said.

“Bar’s over there,” said N.J. He pointed in the direction of a liquor cabinet in the corner, before which had been set up several bottles, glasses, and a bin of ice. I took a glass of ice and filled it with water from the tap, which elicited a laugh from N.J. Sonya, true to her heritage I suppose, took a full glass of vodka.

Hattie had by this time prepared the bowl to her specifications and was handing it off to N.J. She blew a smoke ring and finally turned to look at me. “Well Phil, I don’t suppose you’d care to join me out in the hammock, after I get my wind back.” She chuckled. “I think he just wanted to get it over with. Don’t worry, I won’t be insulted if you want to go looking for someone else.”

“No, it’s not that at all,” I said, half meaning it. “It’s just that I wouldn’t want to leave Sonya and N.J. here alone. After all, they didn’t come here to get to know each other.”

N.J. laughed and coughed at the same time. “Truth be told, I know enough about my darling wife already,” he said conspiratorially, although loud enough that Sonya could hear. She didn’t seem to mind, but I couldn’t imagine ever getting tired of her. “And Hattie my dear, you were right; I was just trying to get it over with, so I hope you’ll forgive me if I don’t ask for seconds. I was going to see if Nick and Phil’s wife were done, truth be told, since I’m sure he wouldn’t mind a romp with Sonya, and I fancy a little of Becca.”

“Well then, let me take one more puff, young man, and we’ll leave these two to interrupt other people’s bliss,” said Hattie with a toothy grin. “You’re sure you won’t have a toke?” she asked me as N.J. passed the pipe back. “It might help you imagine you weren’t fucking a bony old crone.” She cackled to drive home the image, but frankly, for all her age, I was eager to try her out, see what she might be hiding that an attentive partner could find. A man with a penis like Pete’s could have had any woman he wanted, and I wanted to see why he wanted Hattie. She shrugged, took another pull, handed the pipe back to N.J., and stood, letting me see her fully for the first time.

When she was standing the wrinkles that had been there were gone; she was taut as a drumhead. She was also pencil-thin; I could see her ribs below her drooping breasts and her hipbones and spine when she turned and started out the door to the patio. Her shoulder blades appeared and receded as she walked, and the flesh of her buttocks looked strained over the bones beneath. There was very little curve to her body.

Nonetheless, I followed her out the door, away from the youth and vitality of Sonya, like a man possessed. It was a mystery, this body; what secrets could it hold?

*********

“Ever made love in a hammock before, son?” she asked me, sitting in the hammock which swung between two trees and patting the seat beside her.

I had, in fact, although with far younger women and in far different circumstances. “Yes,” I said, studying Hattie’s form, waiting for her to make a move. She seemed utterly at peace with simply sitting naked next to me, and to tell the truth, I was feeling more and more mellow myself just from her presence. “Though not as big as this one,” I added.

“Well, I suppose you’re like N.J. and you want to get over porking the old lady so you can get back to the party,” she said, entirely without malice.

“Not really,” I said. “The night is young, and I slept in this afternoon. From what I hear, both Joe and Melissa will probably take a while anyway.”

“See, that’s something I just don’t get,” said Hattie with a chuckle, leaning against me. I could feel her ponytail brush against my back, and I also felt the stirrings in my loins that signaled that I would soon have something to play with. “I mean, I like sex; been doing it most of my life, actually. But I like pleasure, not waiting and teasing. I want to cum, not fool around.”

“What do you mean?” I asked her, reaching around behind her and putting my arm around her because it felt natural, like we were two good friends just sitting on the hammock and chatting.

“Shit, I tried that Tantric jazz, fucking for hours and hours, building your pleasure, all that garbage,” she said, leaning back and taking me with her until we were rocking side by side, looking up into the canopy of blackness. “And in the time that it took me to cum once, I could have cum ten times the old way. Sure, once you go off after hours it’s a little bigger, but I’ll take quantity over quality. And I’m getting too old for having to bump and grind for hours.”

“So just wham bam thank you ma’am?”

“No, not like that, I mean, that’s N.J.’s style. That’s why he’s got to rob the cradle; a real woman knows he’s only in it for himself.” She turned to look at me. “How many times did Sonya cum?”

“Twice, I think,” I said sheepishly, almost uncomfortable sharing a secret like that. I’m not the kind to kiss and tell.

“I bet the only time that poor girl gets off is when he brings her here,” Hattie said with a scowl. “But it didn’t take you an hour, did it?”

I wasn’t sure what time it was, but the act itself had only seemed to take a few short minutes. “No,” I said, seeing what Hattie meant.

“So that’s my point,” she said with a nod. “You two kids were ready to go, and you did the thing right. I’m not saying it’s always got to be quick, but there’s no reason to string each other along. When you gotta cum, cum. If you know what you’re doing, you can cum, snuggle, and then start again in the time that it takes Joe to blow his load once. And if you’re ready, no reason to beat about the bush. But see, N.J. and I were both ready, although I think getting stuck with me made him less ready, if you know what I mean. But just because we were ready doesn’t mean he had to get his jollies and leave me hanging, you see what I’m saying?”

I could sense that Hattie didn’t care much for N.J. It was a feeling I was growing to share. “Well, it doesn’t sound fair to me,” I said, looking at her lying beside me. In the soft light coming from the windows of the house, her figure had softened too.

“Well, do you want to sit here and talk, or do you want to make it up to me?” she purred, running a finger down my chest. I didn’t even need to answer. My hardon was pulsing to life, and I wanted nothing more than to prove that I was a better man than N.J. The fact that he was probably with my sister right now added a jealousy to that desire, and the two combined to form a passion for Hattie I couldn’t have imagined before.

For all my arousal, I was still gathering steam, and besides, I was out to prove that my own pleasure was secondary. I slipped from beside Hattie’s thin form and knelt in front of her knees, then stared up between them to the object of my attention. I noticed for the first time that Hattie’s whole pubis was covered in a veritable carpet of hair, and I will admit I was slightly turned off by the concept of sticking my face into the bush, which would no doubt smell of sweat and ass and other unpleasantness. Then I remembered too that N.J. had just recently emptied his balls into that same carpet. I am not terribly squeamish when it comes to bodily fluids: I have had enough partners to know that tasting another guy’s cum on a woman’s tongue doesn’t turn you gay. The thought of tasting N.J. inside Hattie’s snatch didn’t turn me off anywhere near as much as the thought of the various other tastes and smells an aging hippy must produce. Hattie must have read my hesitation differently.

“Having second thoughts down there?” she said, raising herself up on her elbows and looking down at me. “Never had sloppy seconds on your tongue, eh? Don’t worry, N.J. came in my mouth; I told you he was only interested in himself.”

This statement didn’t produce the desired relief on my part, and I steeled myself for the unpleasant task ahead. I’ve always preferred a woman shaved; it’s cleaner, for one thing. I did my best to smile at Hattie and took her knees in my hands, spreading her legs wider and getting an even better look at her hirsute snatch. I could make out the outlines of her lips, and the pink gash between, but there was a lot of hair there.

Of course, when I arrived at the site and took a sniff, there was nothing remotely unpleasant. Hippy apparently didn’t equate to unwashed, in Hattie’s case. She smelled of incense and pot smoke and a desperate woman, and I relaxed and began nuzzling my lips at the top of her pubis. Her hair was fine, like the hair on her head, not particularly soft but not at all unpleasant. When I finally began licking my tongue over her pink opening, she tasted as pleasantly aroused as she smelled.

With nothing more to hold me back, I moved my hands up to pull aside her cuntal lips and began exploring. She wasn’t dripping wet, just moist, and her heat was subdued but present. Her dewy warmth grew as I began gently running my tongue from just above her asshole to the clitoral hood, and she sighed approvingly. My tongue felt the hardness of bone at the base of her cunt but then delved into her softness, not leathery like her skin. Her pubic hair occasionally found its way into my mouth and I was forced to adjust. She laughed at this. “Not used to a bush, are you boy?” she said, her arms spread wide on the hammock, her head back. “I’ve never shaved any part of me, not once. Only cut my hair once or twice, to boot. But I’m not one of your greasy hippies, now am I?” I mumbled something through my tongue.

“Gave myself a douche with herbed water before we came,” she said, as if trying to explain her taste. I couldn’t taste any herbs, just woman, and with each dip of my tongue into her opening I could taste that more and more. My arousal, awakened then dampened, had begun to revive, and I found that although I could still feel the boniness in her thighs, since I could only see her pubis the rest didn’t matter. She could have been anyone.

“No need to prolong things on my account,” she said from somewhere above me. “And don’t forget to pay my butt a little attention while you’re at it.” I’ve never minded when women give me instructions on how to please them; there’s no pride in doing things wrong. I looked down and found Hattie’s pink clit engorged under my tongue, and I switched to nibbling and sucking it while I began to work a finger into her. Remembering a porn site, I got my middle finger deep into her passage and then began putting my thumb against the puckered hole beneath. Hattie began moaning softly.

Once I had the thumb up her butt, I began running my hand slowly in and out of both of her passages. Her excitement level increased markedly. “Yeah, that’s the stuff,” she gasped above me as I quickened my pace, then worked a second finger into her vaginal opening. I used the other hand to pinch gently at the base of her clit. As I squeezed the top of her cunt tighter, I spread the fingers inside it farther apart, slowing and then stopping my hand thrusts to keep rhythm by pinching, spreading, and licking. Hattie tasted more and more aroused with every second.

Then, when I had about played out the options available, I launched my secret weapon. Sucking her clit into my mouth and keeping pressure, I moved my free hand to rest on her lower abdomen. Then I squeezed my fingers and thumb together, trapping the thin layer of flesh between vagina and anus and pressing it hard. Then I released and, raising my fingers inside her up, repeated the squeeze between my fingers and upper hand, all the while sucking hard on her clit.

Two more repetitions of this and she was shaking, no longer speaking, just breathing roughly and occasionally gasping as my fingers found a sensitive spot or my tongue flicked over the head of her clit, swollen and red inside my ever-sucking mouth. Finally, I spun the hand inside her until just my fingers were in her passage, the thumb coming up musky and erotic. Then I curled my fingers and probed the upper wall of her pussy until I struck the spot I was looking for and she moaned, “Here it comes.”

The warning went by without notice; I was too busy running the tips of my probing fingers over her vaginal wall to care when she began coming. It turned out that the warning was needless anyway; Hattie’s orgasm was as laid back as she herself. Her taste became heavy and musky, and the moisture on my hand showed that some sweetness had oozed out, but aside from the panting and occasional spasms of her vaginal muscles, there was no spurting or other excitement. By combined pressure down and up, I managed to sandwich her between two pulsing, thrusting forces, and kept her shuddering and panting for as long as I could before she gasped, then took a long, heaving breath and relaxed.

“You’re good,” she said quietly, as if all the force had left her with the orgasm. I stopped my ministrations slowly, gently, easing her back to the hammock. Then I licked my hand clean, and she was as sweet as I had hoped. I rejoined her on the hammock. “Where did you learn that trick with your fingers and thumb?” she asked me, as if she was asking where I bought my shirt.

“A friend,” I said, not needing to say more. Cunnilingus is certainly not least on my practice list, and I had had lots of practice.

“Your wife must melt for you,” said Hattie, who looked kind of melted herself. I didn’t answer, not knowing what to say. I didn’t feel right lying about it, but at the same time I couldn’t think of a reason why my techniques wouldn’t work on Becca. Thinking of working my techniques on Becca was strangely satisfying, in fact. “Well, I guess some women go for it, some don’t,” continued Hattie, having misinterpreted the look on my face. “Is her clit too sensitive? Or does her taste bother you?” I kept silent, although I knew I couldn’t hold out forever. The talk was arousing me, and I couldn’t help but wish Hattie would stop asking awkward questions and return to the matter at hand. “Okay, none of my business,” she said finally, with a wan smile. “Now, do you want something in return for that fine performance, or do you want to go hunt fresher game.”

She nodded in the direction of the house, and I could see through the patio door that Melissa, Nick, Ben, and Sonya were lounging there. Sonya’s back was turned and I could see the exquisite curves of her pale buttocks. Melissa and Ben seemed to be still going at it; she was seated in his lap and as they both drank from the same glass, she idly rocked, causing her copious breasts to sway.

Then I looked back at Hattie, who was obviously prepared for me to go off in search of someone else. I wasn’t incredibly attracted to this woman, true, but at that moment I wanted nothing more than to be the first to drive his manhood into her soft spaces. “No, I’m staying right here for the moment,” I said, then rolled to my side and kissed her. The fact that she was probably old enough to be my grandmother no longer mattered to me; my grandmother was not this sexy woman who needed me.

She seemed a little startled, but then she opened her mouth and kissed me back, and we forgot about the others. When she finally broke the kiss, she smiled. “Are you ready to go, or do you need a little help?” she asked, as if it was the most natural thing in the world to her. Obviously she hadn’t looked at my crotch, because if she had she would have seen just how ready I was. I reeled her into an embrace which jutted my cock up against her leg bone, sending a shock through my body.

We clumsily maneuvered ourselves to lie side by side long ways on the hammock. “I’ve found that spooning is easiest in here,” she said.

“Whatever you say,” I replied, my free hand running down her flank, the other arm trapped beneath her, although trapped is an overstatement, since I probably could have lifted her light form with one finger. In my arms her tough skin smoothed, the bumps of her bones became less angular and more exciting. My cock jutted out from between her legs until she settled her butt directly in front of it and lifted one leg to open herself to me. It seemed effortless to slide my hardened member up between her thighs, tickling the exposed glans on her carpet of fur, then finding the soft warm wetness, still lubricated from her orgasm a minute earlier. The head entered first and her lifted leg curled back almost impossibly to pull my hips forward. Her body seemed to be made of rubber, her arms wound back around my body, and as I penetrated deeper, her back arched, pushing her rear closer to me and her shoulders up to my chest, while the length of her back curved and writhed like a snake.

And now I could see what the solution to the mystery was. Hattie was all around me, her contortions somehow pressing every inch of her flesh closer to mine and at the same time writhing and squirming. As I began to thrust my hips into her buttocks I didn’t feel the jar of her bones against mine; somehow they avoided me completely. It was as if we were one body, so different from the sex I’d had in the past. There was no thrusting, just gyration, writhing in and out of each other. She had her head facing me and we were kissing, and my hands roved freely over her thin frame, stopping now and again to palm her breasts, which had become perkier with arousal, and then down to rove across her pelvic arch, to pinch at her clit, causing her to gyrate more quickly for an instant before settling back into the rhythm.

Eventually she rolled to lie atop me, with her back to my chest, her legs locked back around mine, her hands reaching back to tangle with my hair. I kissed her ear and pressed upward. After all the fucking of the past two days, this act alone seemed effortless, without strain. She had reached down to play with her own clit, and I moved my hand down as well, and together we stimulated her until she gasped and came anew. This orgasm was slower and gentler, but it rolled over her entire body. I could feel it through my chest, into my legs and hips, straight down through the shaft of my cock and into my stomach. Her arms and legs gripped and released with the same spasms as I felt on my cock, and when it finally became too much to hold, I clamped her pelvis back against me with a groan and spent myself as deep inside her as I could.

*********

I woke some time later to find Hattie nestled in my arms staring down at me with a wise look. “You needed the rest, and so did I,” she said quietly.

“How long…”

“Oh, maybe an hour,” she said, smiling. “You haven’t missed much. Ben and Melissa came out to check on us a while back, then they went back to talking with Nick and Sonya. Don’t worry, after the first few times things slow down a bit, naturally. Gives everyone a chance to gather up another head of steam.” She slowly slipped off of me and rose, cracking a joint or two with a practiced bend. “Well, young man, you’ve done your duty, and now I’m sure other people are waiting for you. Melissa seemed quite annoyed that you were sleeping.”

*********

“You’ve got hammock marks all over your ass,” said Becca, laughing, as she entered the kitchen to find the group. Nick and Sonya had retired, but Pete and Cherise had joined us, making a delightful couple. Pete’s huge cock was at least eleven inches, possibly more, and it remained cheerfully hard throughout. Cherise had a satisfied look on her face. Melissa was up mixing drinks, unabashedly naked, as were we all. Hattie had cozied up to Ben, who had a sizeable piece on him as well, and did not look at all displeased by the attention.

I was standing by the counter lazily watching Melissa, gathering strength. When Becca walked in I didn’t even think at first about the fact that she was naked and glistening, but her comment returned me to the world of half-truths, and I blushed and almost hid my nakedness before I remembered and tried to play it cool. “Well, that’s what I get for sleeping with a beautiful woman on a hammock, isn’t it?” I said with a wink in Hattie’s direction. She was too busy cooing in Ben’s ear to notice.

“Well well, what are we doing sitting around?” asked N.J. as he came through the door after my sister. He looked pleased as punch, and since he had been with Becca for as long as I had been with Hattie, perhaps longer, he must have enjoyed my sister’s ample kindness. Becca, for her part, looked a little wild-eyed, but none the worse for wear.

“Not all of us are as full of vigor as you,” said Cherise mockingly. She gazed with approval at N.J., who, for all his faults, was not a bad looking man. “But since you’re so hot to trot, perhaps you can try to fill some mighty big shoes.” She laughed at this joke, and Pete laughed too. N.J. seemed a little put out at being compared to Goliath, but he showed no hesitation.

“Shall I prove it right here?” he asked smugly, as if he was sure she would demand privacy.

“Yeah, come on Cher, that’s just the thing to get us back in the mood,” said Ben, her husband no less. He and Hattie were having a great time in the corner, but they both seemed eager to watch.

“Where is my husband?” asked Melissa with a look on her face that could have been joking or serious. “He’s showing off with Pina. Just because they’ve never had each other is no reason to be flirtatious.”

“Who’s flirtatious?” asked Joe, coming down the back stairs. Pina traipsed behind him, and I was pleased to see that without clothes she had no sign of a tan line.

“You, you show-off,” said Melissa, giving him a playful peck, then another to Pina, who looked interested. “You’ve been the longest; just trying to show off that stamina of yours.”

“So what do you say?” asked N.J. again.

“Well, I think we should all go to the living room and watch N.J. put his money where his mouth is,” said Cherise unperturbedly.

*********

Once in the living room we settled down on couches and chairs. I positioned myself next to Melissa, who smiled and gave me a playful pat on the groin. I was looking forward to experiencing her techniques once again.

Ben and Joe pulled the coffee table out of the way and deposited some cushions, and Cherise unceremoniously draped herself over them like the queen of Sheba on a throne. Her night-black skin sparkled with blue and purple highlights. Beside her, N.J. looked almost pale by comparison.

He, in turn, demanded a drink first, then a dildo, “to even the odds,” as he put it. Joe produced a purple dildo of modest size from a drawer and then groaned when N.J. demanded a bigger one.

“Will you two get on with it,” growled Ben, who was cuddling with Hattie on the floor in a corner. They seemed as interested in each other as in the goings on.

Once N.J. had a toy to his liking, he seemed to forget the audience and moved straight for the kill. It didn’t take him long to position Cherise on her back below him, and then with practiced ease he slipped a brace of fingers into her passage and began pumping. His technique was much more brutal than my own, but Cherise didn’t seem to mind. I revised my own technique in anticipation of being with Cherise later.

As the black woman began breathing more heavily, N.J. abruptly switched his fingers lower, jamming them unexpectedly into her anus with little resistance. I was impressed with his abilities; it didn’t seem possible, but he switched holes with barely a hitch. The anal insertion brought a cry from Cherise, and her outstretched hands grasped handfuls of the cushions.

N.J. put his mouth to work and for a while all we could see was his hand furiously thrusting and his head bobbing. Cherise wrapped her legs around his back and arched her back, pushing the exquisite black globes of her breasts with their firm stiff nipples into the air for all to see. The sight brought a little life to my groin, and undoubtedly had a similar affect on the other men present.

When N.J. had brought Cherise to a shuddering, violent climax, he abruptly ceased while she was still in the throes. That I didn’t approve of, but Cherise was beyond caring. A damp patch spread on the cushion below her lithe hips, and her eyes were closed as she mouthed strange sounds with no noise. N.J. thrust the dildo into her ass and then climbed up and quickly mounted her, his cock short but thick spearing her pink chasm. He lifted her legs to his shoulders and with a perfect vantage point began pumping his entire girth in and out of her still-climaxing vagina.

As Hattie had said, he was brutal and seemed to care very little for her pleasure, but at least he had seen fit to drive her over the edge. His technique was nothing special, just forceful, which some women enjoy but others do not. I could see Hattie not enjoying it, and I looked over at her to find her head bobbing up and down on Ben’s lap. He was watching N.J. fuck his wife while Hattie gave him what looked to be an expert blowjob. The combination of scenes drove more blood to my inflating cock, which began to rise from my own lap.

Cherise stopped coming and lay back under the onslaught, and in very short order N.J. cried out and stiffened. It didn’t take him long, perhaps three or four spurts, and then he pulled out and left Cherise lying there, dildo protruding from her ass and cum leaking down onto it. “Satisfied?” he challenged us all.

“Well, I don’t think we’re the ones you need to worry about,” said Melissa slowly, carefully, as if she was worried he might attack her.

“I’m fine,” came Cherise’s voice from the floor.

“Good,” said Melissa, and everyone relaxed.

*********

“That wasn’t the most pleasant thing I’ve had to sit through,” said Melissa quietly as she led me upstairs to a bedroom.

“Is he always like that?” I asked.

“Well, sometimes.”

“Why do you invite him, if he’s going to be an asshole?”

“The truth is that we care for Sonya,” said Melissa, shutting the door behind us. “If they didn’t come to the parties, who knows what he’d do to her, or to other girls. So it keeps him happy enough.”

“But?” I knew there was a catch.

“But, happy enough is only happy enough,” she said with a sigh. “He doesn’t treat her badly, but he’s not interested in her particularly. Frankly, if you new fish hadn’t come tonight, I’m not sure the prospect of Cherise, Hattie, and I would have been enough to draw him.”

“There are no other couples?”

“Well Jill and Sam used to come by more often, but then they had twins,” said Melissa with a laugh, sitting on the bed and motioning for me to sit beside her. “It was fun having a pregnant gal at the party, but with kids… they just can’t, not right now. And we have a few other couples who drop in every once in a while, but no one regular. That’s why we were so happy that you and Becca finally decided to come, no pun intended. And then Pina and Nick showed up too, so N.J. has very little to complain about this time.”

“But if he had?” I couldn’t help asking the questions, even though they weren’t particularly my business.

“If there had been no one new he might have brought Sonya just to show her off. He likes to watch other men fuck her more than he likes to do it himself, and he loves that he’s the one with the beautiful young wife that everyone wants to fuck. But he might have stayed home, and when that happens he goes off on a business trip.”

“Business trip? Like to a whorehouse?”

“You could say that. He told you he likes them young, and when he can’t have the diversion of swapping wives, he goes off to look for young ones. Sometimes he brings Sonya along. We worry most then. Mostly he just leaves her alone, goes out of country, hooks into his connections, and has a young one.” She shuddered. “Joe and I keep a look out for Sonya, and sometimes she stays with us. We’ve been trying to get him to leave her with us any time he travels, but sometimes he just has to bring her along. That poor girl has suffered enough; she doesn’t need to help violate some other young girl. She told us that the last time, he bought a girl and a boy, barely old enough to know what sex is, let alone do it. He made the little boy fuck her, then had the little girl, then watched as the two kids had each other while Sonya blew him.”

The talk was depressing and arousing at the same time. “What the hell am I talking about this stuff for?” asked Melissa, shaking her head and then looking at me. “You don’t need to worry about it. You’re not here to give me therapy.”

“Yeah,” I managed. I was feeling strangely guilty for having treated Sonya so badly, but then I remembered what Hattie had said and realized that I had made her cum not once but twice. So the guilt didn’t vanish, but it receded enough to let me look Melissa in the eye. “I need to fuck you, Melissa,” I said with alarming frankness. “I’ve needed it ever since I walked in the door.”

“See, you can’t keep a good man down,” she smiled. Naked, she was rounder than she had seemed in the bathroom stall the night before. There were a few folds of flab, but for the most part she was just buxom and rounded. I longed to bury my face in her sizeable breasts, then I let her lead me down onto the bed until I was doing just that. They swayed and jiggled as I held them with both hands and suckled at them like they were my mother’s. “You’ve been wanting to do that since you saw them,” she crowed triumphantly. “Well go to town. We’ve got a few minutes.”

To town I went, licking and sucking every inch of her freckled bosoms, working with tongue and teeth to bring out the peaks of her nipples. She lay there, making small purrs in her throat every so often, as I finally tore myself away from her beautiful rack and kissed my way quickly down her stomach until I was licking her pelvic bone, aching to dive down into her snatch. I forced myself to relax, then said, in a voice which tried hard to sound controlled but failed, “Spread ’em, Mel.”

She laughed at that. “Something the matter, officer?”

“Well ma’am,” I said, getting into the spirit of the moment, “I just need to examine a few things, make sure you’re not hiding anything from the law.”

“Perish the thought.” She daintily shifted her weight and spread her milky thighs to reveal her shaved pubis, swollen and wet, still red from her last fuck. I gazed at it for a few moments, breathing in the smell of her.

“Well, everything seems to be in order down here,” I said nonchalantly. I was just about to dive in and taste just how in order everything was when there was a knock at the door.

“Come in,” said Melissa sweetly before I’d even had a chance to think. For some reason shyness overcame me and I started up as if I had been caught masturbating in the bathroom.

The door opened and Pete and my sister entered. She looked blissed out; no doubt a hit or two of the pipe had passed her lips. I was alarmed.

“Well shit,” said Pete, who looked ready to turn around and leave. “I’m sorry folks, I was just looking for a spare bed. The little lady and I couldn’t wait any longer and like I said before, I’m too old to be camping out on the floor.”

“No need to apologize,” said Melissa, idly patting the bed beside her. “We’re all grown-ups here.”

“But you guys look like you’ve just started,” said Pete.

“True enough,” said Melissa, looking down at Pete’s package. I stole a glance too; it really was something else. It could have been a foot long, and the shaft was thick too. “But that just means there’s space for a few more before we really get into it. The bed’s pretty big, and unless Phil and Becca mind, I certainly don’t.”

“Mind?” said Becca absently. She was looking at Pete’s cock too. “It’s nothing Phil hasn’t seen before, unless he’s suffering from a bout of jealousy. I’m certainly not jealous of you, Mel.”

I couldn’t speak. I was sure there wouldn’t be any real problem with it, not if Becca was occupied with Pete. But one never knew. They might want to join in in a more concrete sense, and then where would I be? I couldn’t shake the odd feelings of desire and temptation, desire to see my sister handle that huge cock, desire for her to see me in action too, I admit. I guess my silence was answer enough.

“Scoot over,” said Becca, playfully slapping my ass. Melissa and I scooted, and Becca lay beside her in a perfect imitation. Her tanned legs spread wide, and I could see her pussy, crowned with a tuft of dark fuzz. It was already spread wide, and I could see down into the pink passage. She didn’t seem to notice me looking at her, or if she did, she didn’t seem to care.

“Well son,” said Pete with a lopsided smile. “I think the best thing to do in this situation, with two beautiful ladies just lying there waiting for us, is to jump right in.” He gestured down at my crotch, which sported a hardon much less impressive than his but just as ready for action. “You don’t need any warming up, and neither do they. It’ll keep your mind off your wife.”

I looked up to see that Melissa and Becca had begun kissing, slowly and erotically. It was certainly enough for me. “Last one in’s a rotten egg,” I said to Pete, and then we both advanced on the pair of pelvises, cocks in hand, and I stopped caring about what was going on next to me. I just wanted to bury myself in Melissa’s inviting cunt.

She didn’t seem to mind as I pressed my shaft into her quickly and firmly, with little preparation; she was spread wide open, either by design or simply by Ben before me. I discovered that it must have been by design as she wrapped her legs around my back and tightened her feminine muscles on me, shrinking what had been a chasm to a mere pinprick. I heard Becca moan, no doubt as Pete’s manhood thrust deeper in her than she’d ever had before. Even in the tightness of Melissa’s cunt I began thrusting, probing deeper into her, although I knew I had no chance of competing with Pete where depth was concerned.

Becca came first, or at least she seemed to; it wasn’t two minutes before she began gasping and a flush spread over her whole body. I found myself drawn to look at her, specifically at Pete’s huge cock furrowing her. It was incredibly exciting to watch her well-toned pelvis accept the whole length of him, seemingly impossibly. Melissa petted Becca’s breasts with a hand, whispered calming words into her ear as the rush overtook her.

Not to be left out, I reached down and began diddling Melissa’s clit, which had emerged almost immediately. I pressed into her hard and fast, and soon she forgot her ministrations of Becca’s pert little breasts and concentrated only on each thrust. I felt rather than saw that Pete had flipped Becca over onto her face and was pressing down into her from behind. I gestured to Melissa to do the same, and soon Pete and I were fucking away at two prone figures, their matching butts raised off the bed, matching moans coming from both.

We fucked side by side for as long as I could keep up, and then I pulled out of Melissa and said, “I need a break Mel.” She slid off the bed and I climbed up, then she crawled over me to straddle my up-thrusting cock and lowered herself onto it. The rhythm of her thrusts was mirrored in the beautiful bouncing of her breasts, and if my hands hadn’t been occupied pulling her hips to mine, trying to drive myself further up into her, I would have grabbed both of them. As it was, I satisfied myself by occasionally pulling her body to me so I could kiss her, our tongues sloppily going in and out as my cock was going in and out of her pussy.

Becca was crying out now with each thrust, her face still buried in the bed. Her hands roved over Melissa’s back and occasionally stroked my own body without realizing. Finally Pete pulled back from her. “Phil, do you mind if I join you?” he asked, breathing heavily with the exertion. “I think your wife needs a little breather; she’s not used to me.”

“You want to get in on Melissa?” I asked. It was arousing to be talking about sex like it was the weather, I have to admit. My experiences with threesomes where multiple guys were involved were somewhat limited, and I couldn’t wait for Pete to join.

“Careful back there,” said Melissa, slowing her bouncing and sinking onto my chest. “I just had it detailed.”

Pete maneuvered up behind Melissa, between my legs, taking hold of her ample hips and positioning her to his liking. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to break anything,” he said. Then his one hand disappeared from view and I felt Melissa writhe atop me as he began pressing against her asshole.

After a minute of ministrations, during which time I occasionally felt his hands dip to Melissa’s cunt and touch my cock, I saw him move closer and I could feel above me as he worked his way into Melissa’s anus. The feeling was different from anything I’d ever felt before, because the other times I’d had the pleasure of sharing a woman, the cock in her ass had been much smaller. He spread her apart, and I could feel her lose a little control and spasm on both him and me. I was busy concentrating on the feeling when I noticed that Becca had risen and was watching the three of us with interest. I hoped she wasn’t expecting a turn in the middle.

Eventually Pete’s enormous girth was buried in Melissa’s colon and he began pumping into her slowly, not really moving his cock, just pressing with it. I tried to thrust upward as he thrust down, and the pressure of the two cocks butting together with only a thin flesh wall between was fantastic.

“Now this is treating a gal right,” said Melissa breathlessly as Pete began backing out and thrusting in again, at first just a tiny bit, then more and more, until after five minutes he was almost out of her with every thrust. When she came, it wasn’t soft or quiet; she began gasping, then wailing as the two of us jammed her full of sausage. Her cunt spasmed madly and I’m sure the sensation was similar on the other end. Then her wails cut off and I realized that Becca was kissing her, sitting just above my head. I could look up and see her breasts, or to the sides and see each leg. Melissa’s hands were grasping madly at my chest.

Pete finally slowed and began groaning too, and Becca slipped from above me to put her head down by Melissa’s tail. I could feel her tongue licking, licking me too, and when Pete sighed and popped out of Melissa’s well-worn ass, Becca took his place and licked all over. She was obviously cleaning cum out of Melissa, a thought which aroused me no end. When she returned to the head of the bed and kissed Melissa, I could see that the cum passed between them into Melissa’s mouth, and she swallowed it with relish.

I wasn’t far from coming, but then Pete said something which dropped my libido like a ton of bricks. “Well, I’ve given Mel a little present, why doesn’t Phil do the same to his blushing bride, since I can’t.

Becca finally looked startled. “We didn’t come here to fuck each other,” she said, almost at the same time as I said the same thing.

“Oh, okay, no problem,” said Pete. Melissa stopped rocking and looked down at me, then over at Becca.

“Something you folks want to tell us?” she asked.

“Well…” I began.

“No,” said Becca simply. “I should never have let Pete barge in on you two. I should have known that it would be awkward between us.”

“Awkward?” asked Mel, climbing off of me and sitting beside me. My cock had almost completely deflated.

“We’ve just… well, we’ve been having problems,” said Becca, and I thanked all my lucky stars that she was as adroit a liar as that. “It’s nothing major, but we’d rather not deal with it right now. This is supposed to be a fun time, right?”

“Right,” I said quickly. “Becca’s right; our baggage isn’t important right now.”

“Well,” said Pete. “Far be it for me to force anything on anyone, but you really ought to sit down and talk it through. I hope being here isn’t making it harder. We’re not in the business of breaking up marriages at these parties.”

“Exactly,” said Melissa warmly, looking at both of us in turn. “I mean, I hope we didn’t pressure you two into something you weren’t ready for.”

“Not at all,” said Becca. “This is very healthy for us, rather than going behind each other’s backs like we have been doing. It’s all part of the process.”

“Well then, on with the process,” said Melissa. “Pete and I don’t want to monopolize you two any longer. Maybe you should go find two separate rooms with separate partners.”

“No, Mel, I’ll stay here with you,” I said. Truthfully, I did want to get around to everyone at the party before I was completely spent, and it was getting harder and harder for me to cum, what with all the excitement of the past day.

“Nonsense,” said Melissa. “You need some new blood. Pete and I will pair off, and you two kids go find somewhere else to be. Becca, I’m sure Joe would love to give you that gift Pete was talking about.”

*********

“Well that was close,” I said to Becca as we both exited the room. Pete and Melissa had already begun again; his cock was insatiable. The Viagra must have been something else.

“Close?” said Becca absently. “I guess.”

“Well come on sis…”

“Remember, the walls have ears.”

“Fine. Come on Becca, we almost got into a situation that wouldn’t have been good.”

“You’re lucky I can talk faster than you think,” she said with a glance at me. “I don’t think we need to keep talking about it though. It’s fine, you didn’t have to do anything improper. I’m going to find Joe. You should track down Pina; she was asking about you.”

“But…” I began, but Becca waved me away and started over to the other bedroom door.

“Come in,” came Joe’s voice from the other side. As she opened the door I caught a glimpse of Sonya’s alabaster backside rising and falling on the bed. It started my arousal working again, and then I found myself wishing I could have gone in too, to watch Joe and these two lovely girls fuck. The fact that Becca was my sister had only moments ago made me deflate, but now it brought me back to life.

Reality intruded again as the door shut.

*********

In the living room, Hattie and Ben were fucking gracefully; she was standing with one leg raised as if imitating a dog marking his territory, while Ben held her up with his strong arms and pressed his length into her deepest spaces. He was thicker than Pete but shorter, still respectable but nothing to gawk at. He gave me a glance as I entered the room. “Melissa finished you off already?” he asked, grunting slightly as he thrust in mid-sentence.

“Yeah, I’m looking for Pina,” I said.

“She’s with N.J. but they should be done by now,” said Hattie without looking at me. “Ooh, a little harder and to the left.”

In the kitchen I found Nick, Pina, and N.J. The latter was looking absolutely baked. “The night is young,” he said, to no one in particular.

“Phil,” said Nick by way of acknowledgement.

“Phil!” said Pina with a burst of enthusiasm. She was drinking something, undoubtedly alcoholic. When she stood to greet me it spilled on the floor, and she giggled. “I’ve had too much to drink, I think.”

“Don’t believe her,” said Nick. “She can drink a yak under the table.”

“There’s a yak under the table?” asked N.J. with a grin. “I’ve never fucked a yak before. Do they give good head?”

“He’s had too much of everything,” said Nick with a scowl. I noticed that he was drinking too, but from a bottle. By the contents, I judged he could have drunk me and a yak under the table, but perhaps he was just taking the end of it.

“So here you are at last,” said Pina, glowing, as she skipped over to me. Her curves, as they had been with clothes, were soft and inviting, with an hourglass figure that showed no bones at all. She was the opposite of Hattie and yet at the same time almost her twin in the soft light; both women were alive with possibilities. Hattie’s possibilities I had sampled, but Pina was still ahead of me.

“Well, a little bird told me you were curious about me,” I said.

“I’m curious about everything,” she said with a laugh. It was musical, but the boisterous music of the sun and sea rather than Cherise’s quiet, low tinkle.

“Everything?”

“Yes, be careful,” said Nick. He took a pull from the bottle. “You might want a little fortification.”

“Well come on, no sense dawdling around,” said Pina, grabbing my hand. “Nick’s happy just sitting there, and N.J. is stoned past caring.”

“I’ll have you know that I’m perfectly sober,” said N.J. removing all doubt.

“Where’s Cherise?” I asked.

“She wanted to take a little break after…” Pina began, then nodded pointedly in the direction of N.J. His brutal conquest of Cherise flooded back to me, and I could understand her gesture. “But enough about her, unless you came looking for her,” Pina laughed. “And even if you did, you got me instead. The consolation prize.”

“Nothing of the kind,” I said graciously. “I came looking for you. I was only concerned for a friend’s happiness.”

“Good,” Pina laughed, as though she had known all along. “So where would you like to go? You look like someone who appreciates a little adventure; no soft bed for you.”

“What did you have in mind?”

She pulled me head to hers and whispered in my ear, “How do you feel about getting wet?”

*********

When we reached the bathroom I discovered that Becca’s bath had nothing on this one. It was practically an indoor pool. It wasn’t filled with water yet, and I wondered how long it would take. But Pina stopped me from turning on the nozzles.

“I meant getting wet in a different way,” she said. “If you’re not into it, of course, we can just fuck, but if you’d like to sample some water sports…”

Water sports? I knew what she meant, but I’d never tried it before, apart from once when I was younger. I’d wanted to watch a girl pee; it seemed like an arousing thing to do and I heard people talking about it. But I’d never done anything more, and it sounded like Pina was interested in more.

“You’re not into it?” she asked. “Really, it’s okay, you just looked…”

“No, no, I’m into it,” I said. “I just don’t know what to do.”

“Well, there’s many different things you can do,” she said. “I got started just watching, but gradually it became more. Nick lets me be his toilet all the time. It’s like drinking wine. Actually, I look at it almost exactly the same way. So if you’re into that, you can piss in my mouth or all over me. I’d like to taste your Escort Ankara vintage.”

I couldn’t deny my own curiosity. “Is that all there is?”

“Oh, no, there’s lots more. I mean, I’ve been complimented on my own urine; I think it’s all the fresh fruit I eat. So I mean, there’s no reason why you couldn’t have a sip from my winery. Nick doesn’t like to do that, so I’d be glad to share some if you’d like.”

“Do we need glasses?”

“Well, sometimes it’s fun to do that, but I figured for a low-key event like this, it would be all right to drink straight from the tap, so to speak.”

“And then we fuck?” I was increasingly enjoying being as matter-of-fact as possible with these women, all of whom seemed to know exactly what they wanted.

“Sure,” she said with a smile. “Although…”

“What?”

“Well, I’ve always wanted to have a guy piss inside me, you know, give me a golden douche. You’re the first guy I’ve met who seemed like I could ask. Nick wouldn’t even think of it, and the rest of the guys here are pretty boring.”

“Boring?”

“Well, just from what Becca’s told me about you, you seemed like you would be more curious about that kind of thing.”

I couldn’t imagine what Becca had told her about me. “Well, I’ve never done it, but I’ve never been to one of these parties either,” I said.

“Oh, me neither,” she said. “The parties I mean. And the other stuff. Just a little wine-tasting now and again.”

“With Nick?”

“He likes to do toilet play,” she said. “I think it’s a power trip for him. I don’t mind. Before we started investigating swinging we used to do a lot of it.”

“What?”

“Toilet play. I would sit naked in the bathroom all day and every so often he’d come in, bend my head back, and give me a mouthful of gold, then zip up like I was just another toilet. We even got down to the point where he would twist my hand to flush me. We used to do it on vacations sometimes too; hiking in the woods or whatever. Whenever he needed to go, he’d pull me aside and just let me suck it out of him.”

Her clinical descriptions were driving me crazy. My only concern was that I wouldn’t be able to muster up any piss for her. But I discovered that the only thing keeping me from shooting urine all over the floor was my hardon; I suddenly had to piss like a racehorse.

“Well I think we should be more civilized than that,” I said. “A wine tasting would be a nice change of pace, and then maybe after that I can fill you with two kinds of liquid.”

“Oh goodie!” said Pina with enthusiasm. She was already getting to her knees in the tub, and I walked over to her, cock waving like a flag. “Waiter, I think I’ll have the Eau de Phil. Was this a good year?”

“Well, I have to recommend it fresh, because the barrel is full to bursting,” I said, tucking an imaginary towel over my arm. She laughed. “I should warn you though, it’s a domestic vintage. I haven’t eaten French food in ages.”

“That’s okay, garlic tastes nasty anyway,” she said.

I hesitated. “So… um, not to sound foolish, but how would you like me to do it. I’m a virgin at this.”

She laughed again, lively and boisterous. Her cheeks were flushing, not with nervousness but anticipation. Truth to tell, I was enjoying being instructed. “It’s probably easiest if you just pretend my mouth is a urinal, just hold yourself pointing at my tongue and let fly.”

“Let fly, eh? Well, I have a confession to make; I don’t know if I can, because looking down at you is just driving me crazy. I’ve got a bladder that doesn’t know where to go because my cock is so hard.”

“Just close your eyes, silly,” she said. “Haven’t you ever had to pee in a cup with someone watching?”

I closed my eyes but immediately felt her hand on mine, guiding the tip of my cock into alignment. “When you do that, it’s really hard to concentrate on anything else,” I said with a smirk. She laughed but said nothing. So I willed myself to piss, partially because I didn’t want to disappoint, partially because I wanted to see if it was possible, since if it wasn’t, I was going to be in trouble when the time came to piss elsewhere. I felt the burning sensation travel up my shaft and relaxed muscles I hadn’t even known I had. My tumescence drooped slightly but was held in place by two hands, and then I felt the piss dribble from the head.

“Almost there,” I heard her say, and I felt the breath of each word on the head of my cock, which made it very hard to think about pissing. Still I pressed out, opening my eyes finally to see a small trickle of urine spilling from the head of my cock and squirting down into Pina’s mouth. It was incredibly alluring, even more so than seeing spurts of cum jet onto a girl’s face and lips, probably because of the novelty. I felt my libido reasserting control of my bladder and halting the flow, and I exerted every ounce of will I had to hold off until her mouth was full of golden liquid. Then I cut off the dribble. She sat there on her knees looking up at me with her mouth full of my piss, and I noticed that her face was dripping with piss as well, spray I hadn’t even realized. I saw her run her tongue around her mouth, savoring the taste, and a few drops slipped past her lips and dribbled down her chin, making her look like a messy child. Then she slowly, sensually swallowed and sighed.

“I hope you enjoy mine as much as I enjoyed yours,” she said finally after a long moment of silence. “My face must be a mess. You were spraying all over the place. Don’t worry, with practice you’ll be able to turn it on and off like a faucet.”

“Sorry,” I said, not sure whether the apology was necessary.

“Don’t be,” she smiled up at me, then stood and gave me a sloppy kiss. I tasted the hint of my own piss on her lips and tongue, and the sticky sweetness of it on her face. “The suspense made it more enjoyable. It’s such a turn-on for a woman to see a man strain every fiber of his being to satisfy her.” She had her hand on my cock and was stroking it slowly, and it was as hard if not harder than it had been before. “Now, lie down and put that tongue to work, and maybe you’ll make it as hard for me as it was for you.”

I lay back in the tub with no further prompting, and saw Pina’s shapely legs to either side of my head before she lowered her pubis to my mouth. With both hands I grabbed her thighs and held her in place, and with my tongue I began gently exploring the areas around her pussy lips.

I could taste her sweat and others, her cum and others, even in the folds where leg met pelvis. There must have been quite a lot of it for it to be all over her. The tuft of reddish-blonde hair above her clitoris tickled my nose as I dipped my head down to run my tongue from the base of her lips up to the clitoral hood, already pulled back and exposing her swollen clit. I could see it, engorged and seeming to pulse as I tongued it for the first time. She moaned as I wetted it.

It was large, much larger than any of the clits I’d seen that evening, or the previous day for that matter. I lapped at it gently until she gasped above me, “Harder!” Then I put my lips around it and began sucking it like a tiny cock, running my tongue over the tip and wiggling my lips around the base. I felt wetness on my chin which drooled down my face and neck, and for a moment I thought she had begun pissing, but then I smelled spunk and realized that it was another man’s semen mixed with Pina’s own juices. N.J. must have been deep in her if it was just coming out now.

“Sorry, do you mind,” she said breathlessly above me as she felt my ministrations slow. “I guess I didn’t realize I was still holding some in.”

“N.J?”

“No, Joe,” she laughed. “He came like a fire hose. Actually, it was that that made me think about the golden douche idea, because it was fabulous being filled up, and I only wanted more.” She realized she was ignoring my concern and said again, “You don’t mind, do you? I mean, I can clean it up if you’d like.”

“Hell, even if it was N.J. I wouldn’t really mind,” I said. “I’m not bi, but a little cum never hurt anyone. But you could clean it off anyway.”

“Okay then, let me get a towel or something…”

“That’s not really what I had in mind,” I interrupted, grinning. “I was thinking you could wash my face off with your waterworks.”

“I knew I was safe trying this with you,” she said with a laugh. “How many other guys would do that?”

“If they knew what was good for them, they’d do it,” I said.

She laughed again and then put her hands on her hips, obviously preparing. I’d never seen a girl piss from the angle I was at, and I looked down as I moved my lips to below her piss hole. “It’s a little easier for us gals,” she said, but I could see the clenching of her buttocks as she said it. And then it happened.

I could see the moisture grow for an instant and then spring into life, jetting from the top of her pussy and out. She tried to control the flow but the first splashes covered my face, so I raised my head slightly and put my mouth closer to her pubis. The flow started again and this time spilled into my mouth, and I could taste her piss for the first time.

As a man who doesn’t drink much, I couldn’t compare it with fine wines or liquors. It was warm, slightly salty, a little sweet, and had an acidic tang and smell. The first taste wasn’t pleasant, but I forced myself to keep it in my mouth and as her golden liquid began to spill from my lips I hesitated, then swallowed. I could smell her piss in my nose as it splashed onto my lips, then I opened my mouth again and tasted it again. With each moment I grew more used to it, and I found that I could taste her arousal in it as well, as if it was her pussy juices. My cock had deflated slightly at the first unpleasantness, but with the taste of a woman in heat it leapt back to attention. I began enjoying myself, drinking from her fountain as it spilled out into my mouth and I swallowed it all.

The flow ceased after a few mouthfuls and she stood and looked down at my face, soaked with her piss, with a drool of cum still on my chin. “I think I missed the spot I was aiming for,” she said, looking at me appraisingly. “You hated it, didn’t you?”

“No, not really,” I said, trying to be polite. In truth, it was a taste which took getting used to. “I mean, it tasted like you, and you taste beautiful. It’s just… the other tastes are kind of off-putting, when you’re not used to them.”

“Hey, you tried it,” she said with a smile and a shrug. “Me, I don’t like ouzo, even though my family’s part Greek. Every year at Christmas we have a bottle, and I always drink a little to be polite. But you didn’t drink a little. You could have just spit it out if you didn’t like it.”

“The first time you drank piss, did you fall in love with it right away?” I asked, sitting up, feeling slightly sticky.

“No, but Nick was into it and I wanted to make him happy,” she admitted. “I got into the idea of it more than the taste, but now I love the taste too.”

“Well then I’m getting into the idea of it, and the taste will come later,” I said with a smile, then kissed the calf of her leg. “But I know what we can do next, since I bet from all that drinking you’ve still got to piss like mad.”

“What did you have in mind?” she asked with curiosity.

“Piss all over me, and then I absolutely have to fuck you,” I said truthfully.

She smiled. “Phil, you’re everything Becca said you were,” she sighed. “It’s a pity you two don’t seem to see it in each other.”

*********

Once I was settled more comfortably in the tub, Pina squatted over me. “Where do you want it?” she asked coyly.

“Lady’s choice,” I said. Staring up at her spread legs, with the pussy lips crowned by her still-swollen clit, I could have stayed there forever. Her skin was beautiful olive, but her hair took on a more reddish glow in the light, and the shapely curve of her buttocks concealed what I imagined to be a tight, brown button of an asshole.

I saw her strain again slightly, a tensing that reminded me of the tension in a woman’s body before she releases an orgasmic cry. The flow of urine came quite quickly this time, and it splashed down onto my chest and stomach. She shifted backwards as she continued to piss and soon I felt the warm wetness spilling over my surging cock, down my balls and legs. She really had a prodigious amount of urine stored up, and I was wet all over by the time she slowed and then stopped. “Now sit back and let me take you in,” she said breathlessly, looking down at my up-thrusting member.

She was good as her word, straddling me and lowering her cunt down, barely slowing when the head of my cock disappeared into her well-lubricated pussy. Soon I was buried in her, and her hips rested on my legs for a moment as I felt her internals adjust to my shape, a sensation I never get tired of. She arched her back slightly, put her hands directly in front of her pelvis on my stomach, and began to bounce.

With each bounce I felt myself losing track of my own body; my entire being was focused on the tip of my cock as it jutted deep into Pina’s welcoming pussy. I wasn’t long enough to furrow her deepest spaces but she didn’t seem to care, and there was no urgency in her movements, no vain desire to press me deeper than I could go. She began making small cries as she popped her shapely rear up and down, backing down onto my cock with each collapse. Her hands pressed into my stomach and forced my breath into unison with hers. Her beautiful round breasts, which I began to notice now that the focus was off her pussy and its supply of urine, were brown berries topped with large brown nipples which seemed to strain to pull away from her body entirely. As she slammed down they would dip and spring up again. I couldn’t help myself; I put my hands on her chest and kneaded each nipple between thumb and forefinger.

After a few minutes of relentless bouncing the strain began to show on her face, and I saw her muscles, taught and straining too. She was sweating, a sweat which smelled faintly of the same quality that made her piss intoxicating. “Let me take over for a while,” I said kindly, and she nodded without speaking and collapsed to my chest, pressing her bounteous bosom to my body. I let her lie like that for a moment so we could both catch our breaths, my cock thrusting up into the space between her legs. Then I rolled her over and, still pressing against her, body to body, I began pumping my hips slowly at first, then faster.

The pressure on her clit and my thrusts must have stimulated her past the point of no return, and she gasped and I felt her body tense up, harder this time. Her cunt clamped down on me like a vice, and she whimpered softly, then gasped when I pulled out and pressed in hard. In contrast to her almost constant cries when she was atop me, she came silently, and I felt no waves, just a tension. Her cunt was tight as a virgin but the liquid rising from it made it easy to keep fucking her, harder and faster now. I raised myself from her body to get a better angle and gripping her hips began to pump into her as fast as was possible. I felt the rising tide of my own orgasm and slowed just as she gave a shuddering moan and relaxed completely.

“That… was nice,” she said finally, looking up at me. “If you can’t hold on, you deserve to cum. Don’t let me stop you.”

“Oh no, I’ve been saving my piss up to give you a douche and I’m not going to disappoint,” I said, panting as I slowed my thrusting now that it was no longer necessary. “Besides, I want to feel what it feels like to fuck a woman who’s filled with piss.”

“Well then, if you’re up to it, I think I can muster the strength,” she said with a tired smile. “I’m not a young as I used to be I guess.”

“After Joe, I imagine that any woman would say that.”

“Has Becca told you about him?”

“I’ve heard.”

“Well, if you’ve heard that he can make women cum like a freight train, then you heard right,” Pina sighed with a far-off look on her face. Then she realized what she was saying. “Oh Phil, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it like that. I mean, Joe wouldn’t piss inside me. And you are no slouch at all, from what I hear.”

“What do you hear?”

“Well, Becca says you have the stamina of a racehorse. You cum more times than she can count and you still want more. I think that’s what she’s attracted to in you; she must love it when you fill her up time and time again.”

I was shocked. Becca was thinking that? No, of course not, she was just playing along. But still, I didn’t stop the image in my head of me filling Becca time and time again. “Maybe so,” I said finally, after the silence had gone on for too long. “I didn’t realize she felt that way.”

“She’s mad for you,” said Pina with a smile. “I know you two are going through a tough time right now, but you’ll see, she only really wants you. If you would just be there for her, I think all your problems would go away. These parties might help you too, since you both seem to want extra-marital relations. Maybe swinging is just what your marriage needed.”

“You could be right,” I said. “But she’s upstairs with Joe right now experiencing his technique, so I’m not too worried about her.”

“You’re right, it’s not time for that,” Pina said with a laugh. “It’s time for you to help me live a dream of mine, you sexy man you.” She patted my cock, which bobbed like it was on a string. “I think the best way to do this would be for me to get my ass as high up as possible.”

“I like the sound of that,” I said, trying to put all the rest of my brain to one side and concentrate on satisfying this beautiful, vivacious woman. “Why don’t you pull your knees up and I’ll help you keep your butt in the air while I fill you.”

She nodded and with a grace inborn pulled her knees to her chest and hugged them to her breasts, which pressed out in a way which made them even sexier, if such a thing was possible. I took hold of her hips and raised them even further, then I pressed my cock down into her up-thrust passage a little awkwardly.

“This isn’t easy, is it?” she asked.

“We’ll make it work,” I said.

“I bet there’s some bondage harness that would be perfect for this,” she giggled softly as I held the tip of my cock down into her and began summoning up the repressed urine from my bladder.

This time it was easier, as if I had learned which muscles to relax and which to tense. In truth I had no real idea what I was doing; I was just doing it. The burning began and then the stream rose through my cock and began emptying into her open pussy. She gasped. “Wow,” was all she said for a moment, until I saw the urine spill out and knew she was full up. “This is… nice,” she said, “but it’s not what I expected. It’s like a warm douche, that’s all. I think I was hoping the pressure of it would be greater when you pissed.”

“Well, maybe we should give up the douche idea and I’ll just keep fucking you and then piss into you when I’m deep,” I said, willing to try anything. The warm liquid on my cock was enticing, and I just really wanted to fuck her again.

“Take me from behind,” she said, and then she released her legs and rolled over to her stomach and rose to her hands and knees. “God, I miss being that full,” she said a little sadly as the piss spilled from her down her legs to join the pool of urine already present in the tub.

I grasped her hips with one hand and with the other guided my missile into her territory, no time for foreplay. She gasped as I penetrated her deeply with one thrust, then as I began pumping into her she moaned, low and soft. The sound of it spurred me on.

After a minute or so I felt the cum rising in my balls and I knew I had to piss inside her soon or I would lose it. “Pina, I’m going to try it again,” I said as I slammed deep and stayed. The sensation of trying to piss while inside a cunt was unique, and I resolved in a corner of my mind not to let this be the last time I did this. This third time I was able to force a stream, then a surge, and I felt it frothing into her and then running back out, down both our legs and bodies.

At the start she tensed a little but relaxed when the stream came and was gentle. The surge of piss caught her by surprise, actually caught us both by surprise, and she cried out, “Oh God, yes Phil, that’s what I wanted!” Her hand was on her swollen clit and she drove herself into a frenzy, until finally just as I was afraid the stream would end, she cried out again and tensed up, harder than before. The piss gushed back from her around my cock and spilled out violently onto the floor, and I felt the last remnants pass into her deepest spaces and then began fucking her again with a softened cock which quickly grew hard at the warm, wet tightness it pressed into. I didn’t have to thrust long; the action of pissing into Pina had driven me to the brink, and as I leaped from the edge I felt a surge and a burning as the last drops of piss were scoured from my cock by a wave of white hot jizm.

She still came as I grabbed her hips and emptied my balls into her, my cum mixing with my piss and her vaginal juices. The anticipation made my load quite strong, and I spasmed five or six times as I sent splash after splash of my semen into spaces which were no doubt as deep as Joe had been. I collapsed on top of Pina, and she was already lying face down in the piss, her arms twitching with the tension. Her legs kicked once or twice involuntarily, and then the tension left her suddenly as it had come and she let out a wail and relaxed.

*********

“We’re a mess,” Pina mumbled after a long silence. She was still lying on her face below me, though my cock had deflated and slipped from her, along with a rush of mixed piss and cum. She was right; we were a mess.

“Let me turn the shower on,” I said, making no move to do so. It had to be after midnight, and to tell the truth I was tired. I wouldn’t have admitted it, but I could just as easily have crawled alone into some bed somewhere and slept, rather than sharing it with any other woman.

“I wonder who’s doing who right now,” she mused beneath me. “I know my husband’s probably still sitting in the kitchen drinking. He’s not a repeat offender in any sense; I’d be surprised if he’s cum twice tonight. He’s got the stamina, but once he goes off, he usually falls asleep. Not like you.” At that she turned her head slightly and gave me a sideways look which I took as a compliment.

“Well, Becca… my wife…” It was still hard to call her that. “She’s probably still in there with Joe and Sonya.”

“The old dog has two of them? Talk about being a showoff.”

“Oh, I don’t know. If Nick’s out of the running, and N.J. certainly seemed done for the evening, then why shouldn’t Joe get two gals.”

“That’s a sexy picture,” sighed Pina and shifted slightly. “Does your wife play both sides of the street? Because I would love to see her in action with that little Russian minx.”

I didn’t answer because I wasn’t sure, and it didn’t seem like I would be unsure if I were really married to Becca. Pina took my silence and ran with it. “Barked up that tree before, huh? Too bad.”

“Should I take it from your attraction that you do?”

“Oh, I dabble, that’s all. Nick barked up the tree and I said sure, why the hell not.” She laughed. “You said something about turning on the shower? Because I think if I stay here too long, I’m going to get stuck to the floor.”

I exerted myself and rose, then found the nozzles and turned them both on full. The water was cold at first, and it woke both of us up, and then it grew warmer and soothed some of the aches. “Everyone’s going to wonder what we’ve been doing in here,” I said conspiratorially.

“Oh, I’ll tell them,” she said with a smile. “I’ll recommend it highly.” We both stood, naked and dripping, letting the sweat and piss run off our bodies and down the drain. “Maybe you and Becca should try it, since you’re certainly game and I can’t imagine she would say no to a new experience. Adventuresome lass that she is.”

“She is that,” I said, running my hands over Pina’s body slowly. I was more awake and she was still very beautiful, but I felt no immediate need for action other than caresses, which she seemed to appreciate. She ran her head under the water and emerged, her reddish tresses made black by the water, the curls vanishing for a moment. I followed her example, both to clean my face and hair and to wake myself up more. Because there was more party to be had, of that I was sure.

“That must have been how you met, huh?” Pina stated rather than asked. “I imagine it was some adventure.”

“Something like that,” I hedged.

“It’s a pity you’ve been having to turn to other people for your adventures.”

“How do you mean?”

“Well, I don’t mean there’s anything wrong with swinging or an open marriage, but I bet what could keep the two of you together would be finding adventures together.”

Adventures together? I never was the adventurous type, except in bed. And bed wasn’t really an option, was it?

*********

When Pina and I returned to the living room we found a group waiting for us, or rather talking and fooling around without waiting for us at all. “You two look wet,” said N.J. unnecessarily. He was slouched in a chair with no intention of ever moving again.

“How about that tub?” asked Hattie. She was lying atop Ben, but there was no motion, just a convenient place to be. Ben’s cock was limp and hanging down, and for all I knew they could have just been lying there for hours.

“I never would have picked Phil to be the aquaman,” said Melissa from the couch. Nick was between her legs, but the tempo was slow, like he just enjoyed the taste. She was a little flushed but looked in no danger of exploding any time soon.

“I would,” came Cherise’s voice from a divan where she was sprawled, her beautiful black rear poking into the air nonchalantly. “His gills showed.” She laughed, and the contrast between her laugh and Pina’s, both musical but totally different, again struck me. Melissa and Hattie laughed too, and even Ben chuckled, the first time I’d heard.

“We were trying out something exciting,” said Pina proudly. “First we did a little piss-drinking, then Phil summoned up the strength to piss in my pussy. And ladies, may I tell you that it was worth trying.”

“No kidding,” said Melissa, sitting up slightly. “No Nick, don’t stop, I’m just getting comfortable.”

“You’ve got my Nick eating you out?” said Pina with mock shock. “I would have figured he would be asleep by now.”

“I’ll have you know…” began Nick, and it was hard to tell whether he was being serious or not, but Melissa shushed him.

“Less talk, more rock, or else I’ll take my business elsewhere,” she said cheekily.

“I’ve done some warm water douches, but never piss,” said Hattie. “Can’t say as the idea has ever appealed to me. I think I’ll stick to water.”

“Instead of what?” asked Joe, coming down the stairs into the middle of a conversation. “What’d I miss?”

“Nothing much, just Phil and Pina trying some watersports,” said Melissa with a wink at the two of us. “Look at them standing there like prize pupils.”

“Hey, to each his own,” said Joe. “See, I knew Phil and Becca were right for one another; they both are so risky.”

“I’m not risky, I’m just drawn that way,” came my sister’s voice, and in another instant she was coming around from behind Joe. “And Phil? He doesn’t have a risky bone in his body.”

“Then why was I able to get him to piss inside me?” asked Pina, practically crowing with pride.

“Phil, you did that?” asked my sister with a quizzical look in her eye.

“Indeed,” I said simply, sinking to the couch beside Melissa. She absently reached over and began stroking my almost lifeless cock. It was a sign of my approaching exhaustion that I barely noticed.

“He’s being modest,” said Pina.

“How was it?” my sister wanted to know.

“Great, you two should try it.”

“We’ll see about that,” said Becca with a hint of doubt in her voice.

“Where’s Sonya,” asked Ben. Obviously he wasn’t just asking out of concern; his cock had stiffened and was bumping against Hattie’s butt with each breath.

“I wore the poor kid out,” said Joe. “She’s upstairs sleeping.”

“Some whore she is,” said N.J. Everyone studiously ignored him.

“But I can’t take all the credit,” continued Joe. “This little lady here gave as good as she got from Miss Sonya.” Becca smiled the satisfied smile of the praised. The comment surged into my brain, made a connection, and sent an image straight to my libido: my sister eating out that pale waif while Joe railed her from behind. My cock lurched to life again, a feat I had thought impossible, at least not so easily.

“She didn’t?” asked Pina, incredulous. “I mean, Phil gave the impression…”

“Phil doesn’t know everything about me,” said Becca with a wink in my direction. Her eyes fell on my rapidly inflating cock and she seemed to know exactly why it was coming to life, because she licked her lips lightly before she continued. “I’m sure he would have loved to watch.”

“Watch, hell,” said Joe. “If he could have seen that without jumping in, then he must really be a robot.” Becca laughed.

“I’m sure we all would have liked to have seen it,” said Cherise frankly. “At least, I trust the men would have.”

“And me,” said Melissa.

“And me,” put in Pina pointedly.

“Oh really,” said Becca. “Well I think I can out-risk my… Phil any time.” She turned beet red, and I knew she had almost let slip the fatal word. Everyone took notice, and Becca looked like she would have liked to disappear, but then her eyes uncrossed and she did the only logical thing. My sister made her way over to Pina and planted a kiss on the Mediterranian beauty’s slightly startled lips.

“And here I thought the Viagra was wearing off,” said Pete as he came in from the kitchen. No one gave him even a glance; we were all fixated with various desires on the scene unfolding in the center of the room. My sister had her arms wrapped around Pina’s waist, and Pina for her part had come out of her momentary shock and was running her hands through Becca’s wild hair as if struggling to contain the uncontainable.

It was late enough and I had had enough that I no longer even tried to stop looking at my sister’s naked form. It truly was as attractive as any woman in the room, or elsewhere for that matter. Her tanned skin was stretched over elegant muscle, although against Pina’s olive complexion she seemed almost pale by comparison. Her back was to me so I couldn’t see her breasts, but they appeared in my mind as I had viewed them last night, as full and perky as any tits I could hope for. The muscles in her back rippled as she did things out of view to Pina’s body, but my eye was on Becca’s toned and athletic buttocks; the long muscles of her legs joined the short at the small of her back, and her spine stood out just slightly. The cheeks themselves bore no trace of fat; Becca’s body was a powerhouse, lean and poised.

Poised for what, the party discovered momentarily. Becca and Pina dropped to the floor in a whirl of limbs and flesh, and I wasn’t the only one who strained a neck to get a better view. Becca’s hand was slowly tensing and relaxing between Pina’s legs, which spread and revealed her well-loved pussy to the audience.

“Well, this certainly is more exciting than previous parties,” said Ben. “We really should have had the ladies sooner.”

“You’ve had the ladies,” said Hattie with a grin and a pat, and then she got up and sidled over to her husband, who was watching with a grin, taking the occasional sip on a drink of some kind.

“My husband, appreciator of the female form in all its dimensions,” said Cherise with that low laugh in her voice.

“He’s not the only one,” said Melissa. “Down boy,” she commanded Nick, who had left off cunnilingus and was staring with appreciation at his wife and her partner. “Could it be that all Becca and Phil really needed was the introduction of another woman?” She said this last pointedly at me, and I felt her squeeze my engorged cock.

“How about the introduction of two women?” asked Cherise, and she slowly rose from her slouch and slipped to the floor beside the two gyrating wives, who were beginning to emit soft noises. “After my last outing, I could use a woman’s touch.”

Pina’s hand reached over and stroked Cherise’s soft black pubic bush, and Becca’s mouth closed on a dark breast. Cherise signed and reached into the space between Becca’s legs, finding what she wanted quickly and beginning to work a finger in. I could see my sister’s toned rump clearly, and saw the dark finger tease its way between two pink pussy lips and then disappear into her space. I was mesmerized.

After a minute of hands and breasts, Pina slipped down to Becca’s stomach, then kissed her way lower to Becca’s tufted cunt, exposed now that her legs were spread wide. Pina’s hair obscured my view but I could imagine her tongue lapping at Becca’s lips, and wondered idly what my sister tasted like. Cherise had risen and squatted over Becca’s upturned face, and within seconds I could see and hear the telltale sounds of pussy being tongued deeply. No doubt Becca could taste N.J.’s cum inside Cherise, but maybe she’d get to taste my cum, and piss I reminded myself, in Pina’s.

I heard moaning next to me and turned to find Melissa in the throes of orgasm, still staring with wide eyes at the threesome on the floor while Nick proved he was no slouch. Melissa’s hand was tight on my cock, like she was gripping it to keep from screaming. It made blood rush to my head, and I kissed her, though it was hard to look away from the action. Our tongues swirled together as the moans from the floor grew louder.

When I returned to the scene, Pina’s head was thrown back and she was gasping, and the flush spreading over her body signaled onrushing climax. Cherise had her fingers deep in Pina’s cunt while she 69ed with Becca. The yin and yang of dark on light was alluring, and the sounds and smells were more than that. I wanted to fuck again. And inside me, I admitted to myself that I wanted to fuck my sister. I wanted to fuck Becca’s dripping pussy, to force out all the other cum she’d had inside her, to fill her with mine and make her my own.

*********

The three ladies were lying on the floor basking in the afterglow, and we were applauding. It hadn’t been planned, but it had been a show nonetheless.

“Well, it seems like that might be it for the evening,” said Joe after the clapping had died away. “Of course, we’re not kicking you out; like I said before, our house is your house. But as for me, I’m winding down. Tell the truth, I’m going to go upstairs and fall asleep next to our little Russian flower. First come first served on the beds, but don’t be afraid to share.”

“Come on babe, you need rest,” said Pina to Cherise, who looked it. The two gathered Nick from between Melissa’s spread legs. He looked like he needed rest as well, but sleeping with two beautiful women certainly would have revitalized me.

“Don’t mind Ben and I, we’ll just stay put right here for a while,” said Melissa, as Ben crawled over to the couch beside me and without overture sank his now-hard cock into her waiting hole. I couldn’t even tell which one. N.J. was passed out in the chair, with no sign that he would wake before morning.

“Well Petey, maybe I’ll stay inside with you tonight,” said Hattie, and the look between the two of them was nothing but love. Obviously they were meant for each other, differences be damned.

“I think there’s a little life left in me,” he said in return. “Why don’t we take that couch across the way for right now, and then a bed later.” It was true; his cock was stiff as a rod. “Phil, why not see to your wife? She looks like she could use a bed too.”

“I’m fine,” said Becca from the floor. Her legs were splayed and I could see that her pink pussy was spread wide and looked positively wet. “Just getting my wind back.”

“Wind back for what?” said Melissa as Ben pushed his cock home into her. “You thinking of rekindling the old marital vows? I mean, Hattie and Pete certainly seem to be doing just that.” He was lying on his back on the couch and I looked just in time to see Hattie, small though she was, effortlessly slip his monster into her. They lay face to face and kissed like new lovers.

“I don’t know…” I began.

“You don’t know what?” said Ben. “Believe me Phil, she’s a hell of a woman and I think she needs her man right now.” It was the longest speech he’d ever made to me, and the look in his eyes spoke even more. I couldn’t think of a rebuttal.

“What about it, Phil?” That was Becca’s voice from the floor. I was shocked. Surely she wasn’t suggesting that. Surely I had misheard, or she was trying to get me to take her to some bed somewhere and once we were alone we could… but that part of me didn’t want to believe that. “I could use a nightcap. Why not let Mel and Ben have the couch to themselves and come down here with me?”

I couldn’t believe it. She must have been drunk, or stoned, or just too tired. I couldn’t let myself believe it. I looked down at her incredibly attractive body, at places I longed to kiss, to touch, to penetrate, but I couldn’t let myself believe it.

“I can’t because we’re not married,” I said finally. I was defeated. There was nothing else to say. “Because we’ve been lying this whole time. I can’t because we’re brother and sister. I’m sorry.”

I had expected a firestorm of recrimination. Instead all I got was silence for a few seconds. Then Melissa gasped and laughed, and I realized that Ben hadn’t stopped furrowing her. “Of course you are,” she said. “I mean, you really thought you could fool us?”

“What?” was all I could think of to say.

*********

“I told them weeks ago,” said Becca with a smile, sitting up and looking at me. “I told them before I even asked you to come. I mean, how naive do you think these people are? Obviously I’m not married. They would have let me come to the parties anyway, but I wanted you to come too, so I figured the best way was to… well, to fib a little. I’m really sorry.”

“Everyone knew, all this time?”

“Well, we didn’t at first,” said Hattie from atop her husband. “But Becca took us aside and let us know. And frankly, we don’t care. Neither does anyone else.”

“Not at all,” said Ben.

“It’s your business,” said Pete.

“So you all thought I was going to come here to… fuck my sister?” I said, incredulous.

“No, of course not,” said Melissa. “Becca told us about you and said you’d love the parties too. If you had come as brother and sister we would have welcomed you with open arms. But I think she was afraid you wouldn’t do that.”

Becca, afraid? Well, she had probably been right; I don’t know if I would have come to the party if not for the little deception. “But now you’re all encouraging us to… right here, right now,” I sputtered.

“It’s obvious you want to,” said Melissa with a sideways glance at me. “And it’s equally obvious that she wants you even more. I mean, she may have been afraid, but she didn’t have to go to the trouble of putting you in this situation without some ulterior motive. That’s how us gals work.”

“Hey!” said Becca, and Hattie laughed and then grunted as Pete’s cock skewered her.

“We’re obviously open-minded folks,” said Joe, coming down the stairs again. “Sorry, I figured this would be happening and I wanted to watch.”

“You wanted to watch?” asked Becca. “Joe, you’re a reprobate.”

“Little miss, I’ve been alive long enough to know that,” said Joe with a grin. “I’m not going to force anything on anyone, I just wanted to make sure that Phil didn’t freak out. It wasn’t a very nice trick to play on him.”

“No, it wasn’t,” said Becca, looking at me with contrition. “But come on, you can’t tell me you didn’t have fun. And if you just want to leave it at that, then I’m going upstairs with Joe.”

“Ho no, don’t put me in the middle of this,” said Joe with a chuckle. “I think you kids have things you need to work out. I’ve got a whole menagerie in my room anyway, no room for anyone else.”

“You all are up there waiting to hear how it goes, aren’t you?” asked Melissa with a wink. “Better get back upstairs or Nick will have all the ladies to himself and lock you out.”

Joe laughed, gave me another look like the one he’d given me at the start of the evening, and departed again.

“So are you going to ever speak to me again?” asked Becca, her question drowning out a brief gasp of pleasure from Hattie echoed by Melissa.

“I just… don’t know what to say,” I said finally, truthfully. “I mean…”

“Phil, you can’t deny that you’ve been eyeing me like a tomcat ever since you arrived,” said Becca shrewdly. “And I won’t pretend that I haven’t known for a long time what my little brother was doing with his spare time. I’ve heard you, watched you through keyholes and cracks in the door. When I was still a virgin, you had already slept with too many girls to count, and I had a head start on you. At first I was jealous, and then I realized something, something which I guess I thought you’d realize too.”

“What was that?” I asked.

“That we were missing out,” she said. “That we could have been great for each other. We could have done all our experimenting together. Instead, you wound up with no experiments outside the bedroom, and I wound up… well, unloved, no offense guys.” They didn’t seem to take any; Pete looked like his entire concentration was focused on Hattie’s face, and Ben had his face buried in Melissa’s ample breasts. “Not that I think sex is only about love, but without love it’s only fun. And I love you Phil. I always have, and I always will, no matter how I express it.”

“I love you too,” I said, and I meant it in every sense. “I love you more than I can say. I guess that’s why I haven’t acted on the fact that you are stunningly, achingly beautiful to me, because I didn’t want to hurt you.”

“You’re not going to hurt me,” she said. “We both need each other.”

And without knowing I was doing it, I was on the floor in front of her and we were kissing, brother and sister and at the same time so much more. And then her wild hair was in my hands, between my fingers, and rather than trying to tame it I just wanted to touch it, to feel its wild energy, just like the rest of her, my wild sister. We kissed for a long time, as if the rest of the world had just stopped and was waiting for us to move on before it would.

Her back arched as I ranged my lips down over her chin that came from my grandfather, down her neck that came from my mother. Her breasts were definitely from my mother, although they were her own, plump even though they were not large, with no hint of a tan line, and nipples and aureoli both the size and shape of acorns, sticking out from her chest like bullets passing through the skin. I suckled a long time at each of her teats, my hands stroking her back as she breathed deeply, slowly, without a sound. From either side of us I could hear moaning as Hattie and Melissa both gave voice to passions my sister and I were approaching, but it was as if they were far off, and mattered as little to me as the weather outside.

Becca’s perfectly shaped stomach drew my eye, then my tongue, and I devoured her belly button, pulling it closer to me so I could taste the sweat of her. Her abdomen was a magnet to mouth and hands, and I stroked along its shapely sides, down over her hips and back again, sometimes up over her ribcage, which I could barely feel under a layer of well-fed muscle and skin. She was soft, not round like Pina or leathery like Hattie, not furry like Cherise or plump like Melissa, but soft to the touch, her skin smooth and silky. The hints of my mustache, since I had not shaved for long enough to feel them, tickled her tummy and I heard her giggle, and remembered times when we were younger when we had wrestled, when my hands had touched her in places I had later dreamed about. I realized that I had always loved her, and that realization gave me an urgency to be inside her, to complete the act, to finalize our love.

“I love you,” I said again, as if it was a mantra that would open doors, and unlike the other times I had used those magic words to open a girl’s doors, I meant it, not just for the moment. I loved her, and the physical act was merely an extension, not a source of love.

“I love you, and I need you,” she said from above my head. “I need you inside me so much it’s killing me.”

I gently laid her on her back then, because I needed her too, and we both knew that no further preparation was necessary. As I got between her legs, I didn’t look at any part of her but her face; the rest was secondary. I knew exactly where I was, and without needing to even glance down I positioned the head of my cock at her entrance.

“Mmmmm, I’ve been looking forward to this.”

I pushed into her cunt, slick from the many splashes of cum that had been there before, and I wondered just why I had ever thought this would be a bad idea. Her head shook slightly as I bottomed out inside her, as her insides shaped themselves around me, and her beautiful hair, her wild hair that made her the most beautiful woman on Earth, twisted as if in a light wind. I descended to her and kissed her again, and this time the movement of my tongue into her mouth mirrored the depths of my penetration. She gasped into my mouth as I pressed down, hard, driving her butt into the carpet. I didn’t want to leave her; it felt as if I could just get a little deeper and the two of us would flow together. I just thrust, without withdrawing, and she shifted her rear up toward me to meet my thrusts.

Soon we had to break the kiss to gasp for breath, because even with the marginal movement of my cock against her, the fire was starting to build. Finally I knew I had to withdraw, if only for an instant, and I pulled my hips back slightly and then drove into her again. She cried out, a cry which sounded pained at first, and then I realized she was crying, her eyes filled with tears, and I slowed my pressure.

“I’m sorry, am I hurting you?”

“No, not at all.”

“Then why…”

“Because I love you so much, I don’t think I’ll ever be able to live without you again,” she said, smiling through her tears. “Having you inside me completes me. And I don’t think I can ever let you leave me.”

“Well, that will probably make job interviews hard,” I said with a grin, then kissed the tears on her cheeks.

“Job interviews?”

“I’ll need a new job if I’m going to move here with you.”

“Really?” Her eyes took on a light, a radiance, and she kissed me again, then with her hands pulled my hips down into the cradle of her thighs.

We coupled face to face, body to body, there on the floor until the dam broke over her and she gasped, “Oh Phil, you’re making me cum. I’m going to cum so hard for you.” And true to her word, she came hard beneath me. I felt her spasm, felt her intake of breath push both her breasts into me. I gripped her hips and pumped my length into her, and eventually had to rise to get a better angle, while she still came. She didn’t gush, or act violently, or tense up: it was just waves of pleasure transferring from her body through her cunt into my cock and into my body. She bit her lower lip, her eyes wide, staring up at me. She never closed them as some women do, as if she wanted to keep this moment in her brain as long as possible. It became hard to hold on to my own arousal, but I had cum so many times that day, I needed to hold on, needed to make this one last. I didn’t want it to end either.

The orgasm seemed to rejuvenate her energy rather than deplete it, and once she panted to a halt, sweat slick between the slopes of her breasts, she continued to look up at me, but the look which had been of love now became one of hunger. “Now I’m going to make you cum,” she said with a smile. “I’m going to make you cum deep inside me. Make me forget all the other guys I’ve ever had. Fill me up with it.” She squirmed out from beneath me, and I sighed with longing as my cock popped from her pussy. It dripped with juice. But now I was hungry too, as if the first passion of love had been enhanced by another passion, a passion for my sister’s sexy body. As she wiggled so did her breasts, and once her pussy came into view that wiggled too. And it wiggled even more when she rolled to her hands and knees and waggled her cute butt in the air, inviting me in. This I could do.

My cock went into her more quickly and easily than last time, but she tightened herself on me, her legs together, pressing her insides tighter. I began to fuck her fast, going in and out behind her, my hands on her hips, holding her in place. She began gasping, then moaning, then as she reached back with one arm to diddle at her pink clit, she was crying out, my name and her love and dirty thoughts and just, “Fuck!” over and over again. I didn’t feel her cum, I was moving too quickly, but I knew she was coming all the same. And when I finally could hold on no longer, I released, and the jizm spurted from my cock as I rammed it as deep as I could.

I came hard, even after all the other times. I felt as if I was emptying myself directly into her womb, the splashes jetting directly through her cervix. I could feel the heat pass from me into her, and once the last jets had erupted I remained there, quickly growing soft, until she gently worked her way out of my grip and turned. I didn’t even notice she was licking me clean; I just stared down into her eyes, which were no longer hungry, just full of love. I stared into her eyes for a long time before I realized that the other couples were sitting watching us.

“That… was incredible,” said Becca softly. “Just incredible.”

“You two waited this long?” asked Melissa, coming up behind me and giving me a peck on the cheek. She and Ben quietly left the room.

“We can give you some space,” said Hattie, who was still atop Pete, who still looked like he was hard inside her. “I’m sure Pete…”

“No, no, it’s fine,” I said, because I didn’t mind, and I knew Becca didn’t mind either. “I think we’ll take this couch, and you two can stay as long as you like.”

“This has definitely been the best party on record,” said Pete. “And thanks to you two, I think Hattie’s going to get another serving.” Hattie grinned and began rocking atop him again, and I turned my gaze back to Becca.

“I love you so much,” I said, and it didn’t seem redundant to keep saying it.

“Come on up here,” she said, climbing onto the couch. “I want you to hold me in your arms.”

Suddenly I was tired, more tired than I could stand. It was all I could do to get onto the couch. Becca kissed me and wrapped herself around me, and we lay on our sides, the sounds of gentle fucking and soft words rocking us both to sleep.

*********

At some point during the early morning I felt soft hands touching me, and I realized without opening my eyes that I was cold. I could still feel my sister in front of me, and despite our bodies pressed together she was shivering. Then the hands placed a blanket over our naked forms and the cold dissipated, leaving me wrapped around my sister’s warming body and sinking back to sleep.

When I woke again it was day, and despite the exertions of the previous night and day, I didn’t feel bad at all. I woke up with a joy at greeting a new day, a joy only enhanced by the touch of bare flesh to mine. “Morning,” she said, turning in the compass of my arms to look at my face.

“How long have you been awake?”

“Oh, maybe half an hour.”

“Why didn’t you get up?”

“I didn’t want to.” She gave me a little smile and snuggled closer to me. “Besides, I didn’t want to wake Pete, although he’s been snoring to beat the band.”

“Oh, he can sleep through a nuclear explosion,” said Hattie as she entered from the kitchen. In the light of day she looked older, more kindly, more like one would expect, although she was still naked. “You kids want any breakfast?”

N.J. was still passed out in the chair, and he opened his eyes groggily and growled something, then closed them again. “Where’s the rest of the party?” I asked, not caring too much. I was really perfectly happy to remain with my sister lying in my arms, and if it had been my house, and no one else around, I would have done just that.

“Well, Mel is in the kitchen with me and everyone else is upstairs either asleep or pretending so they don’t have to come out,” said Hattie with a shrug. “I won’t mind if you two want to go up there and pretend too. There’s probably a spare bed in a quieter place.”

“Make them get up,” came Melissa’s voice from the kitchen. “I’ve got pancakes!”

My sister got up, and so I did as well because there wasn’t any point lying there without her. We walked, unabashedly naked and arm in arm, into the kitchen.

“Any surprises last night while I wasn’t there?” asked Melissa, not looking up from her pan. She was clothed, which I assumed was because of the cooking.

“Nope, too tired for surprises,” said my sister, kissing me on the cheek. “But maybe later.”

“I don’t know if I can,” I said with mock exhaustion. “I mean, so many times in one night. I’m not Superman.”

“You don’t fool anyone,” said Becca as she grabbed two plates and sat. “I know you; you’ll be rutting with Melissa as soon as I turn my back.”

“Why would I do that when I’ve got you?”

“Whatever you decide,” said Melissa as she placed a pancake on each of our plates, “I hope you won’t mind if I decline any invitations while I’m cooking. Sex and hot stoves don’t mix well.”

“Actually,” I said, trying to break the news gently, “I think after breakfast Becca and I really should take off.”

“You don’t think there’s any opportunity for action in the morning?” asked Hattie. “Because I can tell you from experience that there’s usually one or two hookups in the shower, plus some goodbye kisses than get serious. The party doesn’t end at midnight.”

“It’s not that,” I said. “I can’t wait for the next party, either. And you’d better believe that we’ll both be there. But right now, I need to take Becca home.”

“I’m not a fragile flower, I won’t wilt in daylight,” said Becca, her mouth full of pancake.

I laughed. “I’m counting on it,” I said softly, looking into her eyes. “Because once we’re home, there are some adventures I think we need to share.”

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32